therefore Chrisostome a little before the woordes whiche they alleadged sayth Lifte vp your mynds and hartes Wherby he admonysheth vs to look vpon and consider those heauenly thynges whiche are represented and signified by the bread and wyne and not to marke the bread and wyne it selfe Here they sayde that was not Chrisostomes minde but that by this example hee declareth that there remayned no bread nor wine Al misteries to be seene with inward eyes I aunswered that was false for the example that he taketh tendeth to no other purpose but to call away our spirituall eyes from the beholdyng of visible thynges and to transport them an other waye as if the thynges that are seene were of no force Therefore he draweth awaye our mynde from the consideration of these thinges and fixeth it vppon him whiche is signified vnto vs by the same The very woordes whiche followe sufficiently declare thys to be the true meaning of the authour where as he commaundeth vs to consider all thynges with our inward eyes that is to say spiritually But whether Chrisostomes woordes doe tend eyther to to this or that sense Chrisostom agaynst the popish doctrine of the Sacrament yet do they indifferētly make on our part agaynst our aduersaryes which way so euer we doe vnderstand them For if he thought that the bread and wyne doe remayne we haue no further to trauayle but if he meant contrariwyse that they doe not remayne but that the natures of the bread and wyne are altered then are the bread and wyne falsely named Sacramentes and mysteryes The obiection of Chrisostom auoided by a-Dilemma whiche can be sayd in no place to be in the nature of thynges For that whiche is in no place howe can it be a Sacrament or supplye the roume of a mysterye Finally if hee speake onely of the outwarde fourmes and shapes as we call them it is most certayne that they doe continually remayne and that they by the substaunce of the bodye are not consumed in anye place wherefore it must necessarily followe the woordes of Chrisostome to be vnderstanded in suche sense as I haue declared Here peraduenture many would maruaile that for somuch as the matter touching the substaunce of the Sacrament A question asked with the cause declared why that seeing the matter of the sacramēt it selfe importeth neither saluation nor damnatyon why then Frythe offereth himselfe to death for the same beyng seperate from the articles of fayth and binding no man of necessitie eyther vnto saluation or damnation whether hee beleeue it or not but rather may be left indifferently vnto all men freely to iudge eyther on the one part or on the other accordyng to hys owne mynde so that neyther part do contemne or despise the other but that all loue and charitie be still holden and kept in this dissension of opinions what then the cause is why I would therfore so willingly suffer death The cause why I dye is this for that I can not agree with the diuines other head Prelates that it shuld be necessarily determined to be an article of fayth and that we should beleeue vnder payne of damnation the substaunce of the bread and wyne to be chaunged into the body and bloud of our sauioure Iesus Christe the fourme and shape onely not being chaunged Whiche thing if it were most true as they shall neuer be able to proue it by any authority of the Scripture or Doctours yet shall they not so bring to passe that that doctrine were it neuer so true shoulde be holden for a necessarye article of fayth For there are many thinges both in the Scriptures and other places whiche we are not bounde of necessitye to beleeue as an article of fayth So it is true that I was a prisoner and in bondes when I wrote these thinges and yet for all that I will not holde it as an article of fayth * * This is to be weyed with tyme when Frythe wrote but that you may without daunger or damnation eyther beleeue it or thinke the contrarie But as touchinge the cause why I cannot affirme the doctrine of Transubstantiation diuers reasons doe leade me thereunto First for that I do playnelye see it to be false and vaine and not to be grounded vpon anye reason either of the Scriptures Three causes why transubstātiation is not to be be beleued or of approued Doctours Secondly for that by my exāple I woulde not be an author vnto Christians to admit any thing as a matter of fayth more then the necessary points of ther Creed wherein the whole summe of oure saluation doth consist specially such thinges The 2. cause the beliefe whereof haue no certaine argument of authoritie or reason I added moreouer that their Church as they call it hath no such power and authoritie that it eyther ought or maye binde vs vnder the peril of our soules to the beleuing of any such articles Thirdlye because I will not for the fauour of our Diuynes or Priestes be preiudiciall in this poynt The third cause vnto so manye nations of Germaines Heluetians and other whiche altogether reiecting the transubstantiation of the bread and wyne into the bolye and bloud of Christ are all of the same opinion that I am as wel those that take Luthers part as those which holde with Oecolampadius Which thinges standing in this case I suppose there is no mā of any vpright conscience which will not allow the reason of my death which I am put vnto for this only cause that I do not think transubstantiation although it were true in deede to be establyshed for an article of faith And thus muche hytherto as touching the articles and whole disputation of Iohn Frith whiche was done wyth all moderation and vprightnesse But when as no reason woulde preuaile against the force and crueltie of these furious foes the xx day of Iune in the yeare of oure Lorde 1533. hee was brought before the Byshoppes of London Winchester and Lincolne who sitting in Paules vpō Friday the xx day of Iune ministred certaine interrogatories vpon the Sacrament of the Supper and Purgatorie vnto the sayde Frith as is aboue declared To the whiche when he had answeared shewed his minde in forme and effect as by his owne wordes aboue doth appeare hee afterward subscribed to his answears with his owne hand in these wordes Ego Frithus ita sentio quemadmodum sentio ita dixi scripsi asserui affirmaui That is to say The subscriptiō of Iohn Fryth ¶ I Frith thus doe thinke and as I thinke so haue I sayde written taught and affirmed and in my bookes haue published But when as by no meanes he coulde bee perswaded to recant these articles aforesaid neither be brought to beleue that the sacrament is an article of faith but said Fiat Iudicium iustitia Iohn Fryth condemned he was condemned by the Bishop of London to be burned and sentence geuen agaynst
so deuoutly the title of a martyr for withholding that from the king which by law of God and of the realme did belong vnto him and cannot suffer Hunne to be titled for a Marty Cope Dial. 6. Pag. 847. dying in his owne right by the handes of spirituall theeues and homicides as you your selfe do terme them But what do I strayne my trauell any further to proue Hunne a martyr wheÌ„ as Copes own confessioÌ„ doth import no lesse though I said nothing For if I should take no more but his owne very wordes say Cope Ibid. that he was knowne to be an heretique as Cope doth affirme what could I say more seing he dyed for theyr heresy to proue him to dye a Martyr For to dye an hereticke with the Papistes what is it els to say trueth but to dye with God a Martyr But howsoeuer it pleaseth either Syr Tho. Moore to iest or Alen Cope to skowlde out the matter to stile Richard Hunne for a knowne and desperate heretique yet to all true godly disposed meÌ„ Hunne may well be known to be a godly and vertuous person no heretique but faythful and sound saue that onely he semed rather half a papist at least no full Protestant for that he resorted dayly to masse and also had his Beades in prison with him Hunne no full Protestant after the Catholique maner albeit he was somwhat inclining as may appeare toward the Gospell And if the name of a martyr be thought to good for him yet I trust maister Cope wyll stand so good maister to him to let him at least to be a martirs felow But what now if I goe further with Mayster Cope name Richard Hunne not onely â—or a martyr but also commend him for a double martyr Certes as I suppose in so saying I should affirme nothing lesse theÌ„ trueth nor any thing more then truly may be sayd and iustly proued But to geue and graunt this confession vnto the aduersary which notwithstanding might be easily proued let vs see now the proofes of maister Cope how he argueth that Rich. Hunne is no martyr because saith he true men being killed in hie wayes by theeues murderers are not therfore to be counted martyrs c. And was there nothing els in the cause of Hunne but as is in true men killed by theeues murderers They that are killed by theeues and murderers are killed for some pray or money about them And what pray or profit was in the death of Hunne let vs see to redound to them whiche oppressed him If it were the mortuary or the bearing cloth that was a small thing and not worthye his death If it were the Premunire the daunger therof perteined to the Priest and not to them If they feared least the example thereof once begun should afterward redound to the preiudice of the whole church theÌ„ was the cause of his death not priuate but publick teÌ„ding to the whole Church and Clergy of Rome and so is hys death not altogether like to the death of theÌ„ which for priuate respectes are killed of theeues and murderers But he was an heretique sayth Cope By the same reason that Cope taketh him for an heretique I take hym the more to be accepted for a martyr For by that waye which they call heresy the liuing God is serued by no way better And if he were an heretique why then did they not proceed agaynst him as an heretique while he was alyue when they had him at Fulham before them if they had ben sure to entrappe him in that snare why did they not take theyr aduauntage The cause of Hunnes secret murther discussed when they might with least ieoperdye why did they not proceede and condemne hym for an heretique why made they suche haste to preuent his death before why did they not tary the sentence of the law hauing the law in theyr owne handes But belike they perceiued that he coulde not be prooued an heretique while he liued and therfore thought it best to make him away priuily and to stop the Premunire and afterward to stop the pursuite of his death by making him an heretique And therfore were articles deuised by the Chauncellour as is proued by witnesse of Charles Ioseph and other pag. 785. agaynst hym and he condemned for an heretique Craftie practise and all his fauourers also who so euer durst styrre to take his part and so therevpon was committed to the secular power and burned Wherin they did him double wrong first in that they burned him for an heretique hauing before submitted himselfe to theyr fauourable correction as it appeareth yet in the Bishops Registers by his owne hand as it is there preteÌ„ded whiche was agaynst theyr owne lawes Agayne if he had not submitted himselfe at that time yet did they hym wronge to burne him before they knewe and hearde hym speake as Tindall sayth whether he woulde recant or no. And yet admit that he was condemned and burned for an heretique Hunne had doble wroÌ„g yet to be killed and burned of them for an heretique that taketh not from him the name of a martyr but rather geueth him to be a double martir But Cope yet proceding in his hoat coler agaynst Rich. Hunne after he hath made him first no martyr and then an heretique thirdly he now maketh him also a murtherer of himselfe and sayeth that no other man was any part of his death Copes reasons why Hunne should hang him selfe but only his owne handes and that either for indignation and anger or for desperation or for some cause he knoweth not what And in his Epilogus to make it probable he allegeth the example of one but namelesse who in Queene Maries time in like sort went about to hang himself had he not bene taken in the maner and rescued Furthermore as touching the Chauncellour he argueth that there was no cause why he should attempt any such violence agaynst him both for his age and for his dignitye for his learning and for the greatnesse of his owne perill which might ensue thereof Who if he had maligned the man and had bene so disposed to worke his destruction had meanes otherwise without daunger to bring that about hauing him within his dauÌ„ger conuict and fast tyed for heresy Wherunto I aunswere that to all this matter Copes reasons aunswered sufficient hath bene aunswered by the story it selfe of his death aboue specified Whereby the maner of his death by circumstaunces of his handling and hanging Proufes that Hunne dyd not hange him selfe by his necke broke by his bodye loose by his skinne fretted by his wristes wroung by his gyrdle in such shortnesse double cast about the staple by his cap right vpon his head by his heare kemmed by his eyes closed by the cake of bloud founde in the floore by his Shyrt coller Doublet Iacket and other outwarde partes of his garmentes without drop of bloud vnspotted by the stoole so
nobles in Saxonie because of the Emperours Edict aboue mentioned In the meane time while Luther had thus absented hymselfe out of Wyttenberge Carolostadius casteth downe Images in Wittēberg Andraeas Carolostadius proceding more roughly and egerly in causes of Religion had stirred vp the people to throw downe Images in the temples beside other thinges moe For the which cause Luther returning again into the city greatly misliked the order of their doings and reprooued the rashnesse of Carolostadius declaring Luther misliketh casting out of Images by strong hand that theyr proceedynges herein were not orderly but that pictures images ought first to be throwen out of the harts and consciences of men that the people ought first to be taught that we are saued before God and please him onely by faith and that Images serue to no purpose this done and the people well instructed there was no danger in Images but they would fall of their owne accord Not that he repugned to the contrary he saide as though he would mainteine Images to stand or to be suffered but that this ought to be done by the magistrate and not by force vppon euery priuate mannes head without order and authority Ex Ioan. Sled lib. 3. Furthermore Luther wryting of Carolostadius Ex Ioan. Sled lib. 3. affirmeth that he also ioyned with the sentēce of them which began then to spread about certaine parts of Saxony saying that they were taught of God that al wickednes being vtterlye suppressed and all the wicked doers slaine a newe full perfection of all thyngs must be sette vp and the innocent onely to enioy all things c. The cause why Luther so stoode against that violente throwing downe of Images and against Carolostadius seemeth partly to rise of this by reason that Pope Adrian in his letters sent to the Princes and states of Germany doth greeuously complaine and charge the sect of Luther for sedition and tumultes and rebellion against Magistrates as subuerters and destroyers of all order and obedience as appeareth by the words of the Popes letter before expressed pag. 854. therefore M. Luther to stoppe the mouth of such slanderers and to preuent such sinister suspitions was enforced to take this way as he did that is to proceede as much as he might by order and authoritie ¶ Wherein are to be noted by y e way two speciall points touching the doctrine and doings of M. Luther especially for all such who in these our dayes now abusing the name authoritie of Luther thinke themselues to be good Lutherians The causes discussed why Luther permitted Images to stand Two things to be noted in Luther for bearing with Images if they suffer Images stil to remaine in temples and admit such things in the Church which themselues do wish to be away The first is the maner how and after what sort Luther did suffer such Images to stand For although he assented not that the vulgare and priuate multitude tumultuously by violēce should rap them downe yet that is no argument now for the Magistrate to let them stand And though he allowed not the Ministers to stirre vp the people by forceable meanes to promote Religion yet that argueth not those magistrates to be good Lutherians which may and should remoue them and will not The second point to be noted is to consider the cause why that Luther did so stand with standing of Images which cause was time and not his owne iudgement For albeit in iudgement he wished them away yet time so serued not therunto then as it serueth now For then the doctrine of Luther first beginning to spring and being but in the blade was not yet knowne whereto it tended nor to what it would grow but rather was suspected to tend to disobedience sedition and therefore the Pope hearing of the doings of Carolostadius in Wittenberge and of other like tooke his ground thereby to charge the sect of Luther with sedition vprores and dissolute libertie of life And this was the cause why Luther cōpelled then by necessitie of time to saue hys doctrine from sclaunder of sedition and tumulte beyng layd to hym by the Pope as ye haue heard was so much offended with Carolostadius and other for their violence vsed against Images For otherwise had it not bene for the Popes accusations there is no doubt but Luther would haue bin as well cōtented with abolishing of Images and other monuments of Popery as he was at the same time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contented to write to the Friers Augustines for abrogating of priuate Masses And therefore as Luther in this doing is to be excused Lutherians of this age the circumstances considered so the like excuse perhaps will not serue the ouermuch curious imitation of certeine Lutherians in this present age now which considering only the fact of Luther do not marke the purpose of Luther neyther do expend the circumstances and time of his doings being not much vnlike to the ridiculous imitatours of King Alexander the great which thought it not sufficient to follow him in his vertues but they woulde also counterfeite him in his stouping and all other gestures besides How Luther is to be folowed but to these liuing now in the Church in another age then Luther did it may seeme after my minde sufficient to follow the same way after Luther or to walke with Luther to the kingdome of Christ though they iumpe not also in euery foote steppe of his and keepe euen the same pase and turnings in all points as he did And contrarywise of the other sorte much lesse are they to be commended Luther not to be contēned for one little blemish which running as much on the contrary string are so precise that because of one small blemish or for a little stouping of Luther in the Sacrament therefore they giue cleane ouer the reading of Luther and fall almost in vtter contempt of his bookes Whereby is declared not so much the nicenes and curiousnes of these our daies Commendation of Martin Luthers doctrine Cyprian so much delited in reading of Tertulian that whensoeuer he called for his booke he badde reach him his maister as y e hinderance that cōmeth thereby to the Church is greatly to be lamented For albeit the Church of Christ praised be the Lord is not vnprouided of sufficient plenty of worthy and learned writers able to instruct in matters of doctrine yet in the chiefe points of our cōsolation where the glory of Christ and the power of his passion strength of faith is to be opened to our conscience where the soule wrasteling for death and life standeth in neede of serious consolation the same may be sayd of Martin Luther amongst all this other varietie of writers that S. Cyprian was wont to say of Tertulian Da magistrum geue me my maister And albeit that Luther went a little awry and dissented frō Zuinglius in this one matter of
not after forme of lawe If we had an accuser present which according to the rule of the Scripture either should proue by good demonstration out of the olde and new Testament that wherof we are accused or if he were not able should suffer punishment due vnto such as are heretickes I thinke he would be as greatly troubled to mainteine his accusations as we to aunswere vnto the same After that the Baylife had made this answere Iohn Palenc Iohn PaleÌ„c answereth one of the auncients of Merindol saide that he approued all that had bene sayd by the Syndiques and that he was able to say no more then had bene said by them before The Commissioner sayd vnto him you are I see a very auncient man and you haue not liued so long but that you haue some thing to aunswere for your part in defence of your cause And the sayde Palenc aunswered seeing it is your pleasure that I shâ—uld say something it seemeth vnto me vnpossible that say what we can we shoulde haue either victory or vantage for our iudges be our enemies The vnder Baylife of Merindoll answereth Then Iohn Bruneroll vnderbaylife at Merindoll answered that he would very faine know the authority of y e Counseller Durandus Commissioner in this cause for as much as the said Counseller had geueÌ„ them to vnderstaÌ„d that he had authority of the high Court to make them abiure their errours which should be found by good and sufficient information and to geue them so doing the pardon conteined in the Kings letters and quite them of all punishment and condemnation Durandus the Commissioner required to shew his CoÌ„mission But the said Commissioner did not geue them to vnderstand that if they could not be found by good and sufficient information that they were in errour he had any power or authoritie to quite and absolue them of the sayd sentence and condemnation Wherfore it seemed that it should be more vauntage for the sayd Merindolians if it shoulde appeare that they were heretickes then to be found to liue according to the doctrine of the Gospell For this cause he required that it woulde please the sayd Commissioner to make declaration therof concluding that if it did not appeare by good and sufficient information against them that they had swarued from the faith or if there were no accuser that woulde come foorth against them they ought to be fully absolued without being any more troubled eyther in body or goodes These things were thus in debating from seauen of the clocke in the morning vntill xj Then the Commissioner dismissed them till after dinner At one of the clocke at after noone they were called for agayne and demaunded whether they woulde say any thyng else The Bailyfe Sindickes of Merindol appeare the second time touchyng that which was propounded in the morning by the said Commissioner They aunswered no. Then sayd the Commissioner what do you conclude for your defence The two Syndiques aunswered we conclude that it would please you to declare vnto vs the errours and heresies whereof we are accused Then the Commissioner asked the Byshop of Cauaillon what informations he had agaynst them The Byshop spake vnto him in his eare and would not aunswere aloude This talke in the eare continued almost halfe an houre that the Commissioner and all other that stoode thereby were weary thereof In the ende the Commissioner sayd vnto them that the Byshop of Cauaillon had told him that it was not needefull to make it apparant by information for such was the coÌ„mon report Herevnto they aunswered that they required the causes and reasons alledged by the Byshop of Cauaillon against them should be put in writing The Byshop was earnest to the contrary They that do the workes of darckenes hate the light and woulde haue nothyng that eyther he sayd or alledged to be put in writing Then Iohn Bruneroll required the Commissioner that at the least he would put in writing that the Byshop would speake nothing agaynst them that they could vnderstand and that he woulde not speake before the Commissioner but only in his eare The Byshop on the coÌ„trarie part defended that he would not be named in processe There was great disputation vpon this matter and coÌ„tinued long TheÌ„ the CoÌ„missioner asked the Merindolians if they had the Articles of their confession which they had presented to the high Court of Parliament Then they required that their confession might be read and by the readyng thereof they might vnderstand whether it were the doctrine which they held the confession which they had presented or no. Then the confession was read publickely before theÌ„ The confession of the Merindolians exhibited and read which they did allow and acknowledged to be theirs This done the Commissioner asked the Doctour if he did finde in the sayd confessioÌ„s any hereticall opinions wherof he could make demoÌ„stration by the word of God either out of the old or the new TestameÌ„t Then spake the Doctour in Latin a good while After he had made an end Andrew Mainard the Bayliffe desired the Commissioner accordyng as he had propouÌ„ded to make the errours and heresies that they were accused of What were the articles doctrine of their confession read Sled Lib. 16. apparauÌ„t vnto them by good information or at the least to marke those Articles of their confession which the Byshop the Doctours preteÌ„ded to be hereticall requiryng him also to put in Register their refusall aswell of the Byshop as of the Doct. of whoÌ„ the one spake in his eare and the other in Latine so that they of Merindoll could not vnderstand one word Then the Commissioner promised theÌ„ to put in writyng all that should make for their cause And moreouer he sayd that it was not needefull to call the rest of the Merindolians if there were no more to be sayd to them then had bene sayd to those which were already called And this is y e summe of all that was done at the after noone Many which came thether to heare these disputations supposing that they should haue heard some goodly demoÌ„strations were greatly abashed to see the Byshop and the Doctour so confouÌ„ded which thyng afterward turned to the great benefite of many for hereby they were moued to require the copyes of y e confession of their fayth by meanes wherof they were conuerted and embraced the truth and namely iij. Doctours who weÌ„t about diuers tymes to diswade the MerindoliaÌ„s from their fayth whose ministery God afterwardes vsed in the preachyng of his Gospel Three Doctours coÌ„uerted by the confessioÌ„ of the Merindolians Of whom one was Doctour Combaudi Prior of S. Maximin afterwardes a Preacher in the territory of the Lords of Berne An other was Doctour Somati who was also a Preacher in the Bailiwycke of Tonon The other was Doctour Heraudi pastour and Minister in the Countie of Newcastle After this the inhabitaunts of Merindoll were in
first commyng out of his countrey with 3. companiōs to seek godly learnyng The story of M. Patricke Hamelton in Scotland went to the Uniuersitie of Marpurge in Germany which vniuersitie was thē newly erected by Phillip Lātgraue of Hesse Of this Phillip Lantgraue of Hesse read before where he vsing conference and familiaritie w t learned men namely with Franciscus Lambertus so profited in knowledge and mature iudgement in matters of Religion Of the vniuersitye of Mapurge reade pefore that he through the incitation of the sayde Lambert was the first in all y e Uniuersitie of Marpurge which publickely did set vp cōclusions there to be disputed of concerning fayth and workes arguing also no lesse learnedly then feruently vpon the same What these propositions and conclusions were partly in his treatise heereafter following called Patrike places may appeare Thus the ingenious witte of this learned Patricke increasing daylye more and more in knowledge and inflamed wyth godlinesse at length began to reuolue with himselfe touching his returne into his countrey being desirous to import vnto hys countreymen some fruite of the vnderstāding which he had receaued abroade Whereupon persisting in his godly purpose he tooke one of the three whome he brought out of Scotland so returned home without anye longer delaye Where he not susteyning the miserable ignoraunce and blindnes of that people after he had valiantly taught and preached the truth and refelled their abuses was first accused of heresie and afterwarde constantly and stoutly susteyning y e quarel of Gods Gospell against the hygh Priest and Archbishop of Saint Andrewe named Iames Beton was cited to appeare before him and his Colledge of Priestes the firste daye of March 1527. But he beeing not onely forwarde in knowledge but also ardente in spirit not tarieng for the houre appoynted preuented the time and came very early in the morning before he was looked for and there mightely disputing against them when he could not by the Scriptures be conuicted The Martyrdom and suffering of M. Patricke Hamelton by force he was oppressed and so the sentence of cōdemnation being geuen against him the same daye after dinner in all the hoate haste he was had away to the fire and there burned the King being yet but a childe whych thing made the Byshops more bold And thus was thys noble Hamelton the blessed seruaunt of God without all iust cause made away by cruell aduersaries yet not without great fruite to the Church of Christ for the graue testimonie of his bloud left the veritie and truth of God more fixed and confirmed in the harts of many then euer could after be pluckt away in so much that diuers afterwarde standing in his quarell susteined also the lyke Martyrdome as hereafter Christ willing shall appeare as place and time shall require In the meane season we thinke good to expresse here his Articles and order of his processe as we receaued them from Scotland out of the registers ¶ The Articles and opinions obiected against Maister Patrike Hamelton by Iames Beton Archbyshop of S. Andrewes THat man hath no free will That there is no Purgatory That the holy Patriarkes were in heauen Articles out of the Registers before Christes passion That the Pope hath no power to loose and binde neyther any Pope had that power after S. Peter That the Pope is Antichrist and that euery Priest hath the power that the Pope hath That Mayster Patrike Hamelton was a Byshop That it is not necessary to obteyne any Bulles from any Byshop That the vow of the Popes religion is a vow of wickednes That the Popes lawes be of no strength That all Christians worthy to be called Christians doo know that they be in the state of grace That none be saued but they are before predestinate Whosoeuer is in deadly sinne is vnfaithfull That God is the cause of sinne in this sence that is that he withdraweth hys grace from men whereby they sinne That it is diuelish doctrine to enioyne to any sinner actuall penaunce for sinne That the sayde M. Patrike himselfe doubteth whether all children departing incontinent after their Baptisme are saued or condemned That auricular confession is not necessary to saluation These Articles aboue written were geuen in and laid agaynst M. Hamelton and inserted in their registers for the which also he was cōdemned by thē whiche hated him to death But other learned men which commoned reasoned with him do testifie that these Articles followyng were the very Articles for the which he suffered 1. Man hath no free will 2. A man is onely iustified by fayth in Christ. His articles otherwise more truely collected 3. A man so long as he liueth is not without sinne 4. He is not worthy to be called a Christian which beleeueth not that he is in grace 5. A good man doth good workes good workes doo not make a good man 6. An euill man bringeth forth euill works euill works being faithfully repented do not make an euill man 7. Faith hope and charitie be so linked together that one of thē can not be without an other in one mā in this life ¶ And as touching the other Articles whereupon the Doctours gaue their iudgements as diuers do report he was not accused of them before the Byshop Albeit in priuate disputation he affirmed and defended the most of thē Heere followeth the sentence pronounced agaynst hym CHristi nomine Inuocato We Iames by the mercy of God Archbyshop of Saint Andrew primate of Scotland The sentēce against M. Patricke Hamelton with the counsayle decree and authoritie of the most reuerend fathers in God and Lordes Abbots Doctours of Theologie professors of the holy Scripture and maysters of the Vniuersitie assisting vs for the time sitting in iudgement within oure Metropolitane Church of S. Andrew in the cause of hereticall prauitie agaynste Mayster Patrike Hamelton Abbot or pensionarie of Ferme being summoned to appeare before vs to aunswere to certeine Articles affirmed taught and preached by him and so appearing before vs and accused the merites of the cause being ripely weyed discussed and vnderstanded by faithfull inquisition made in Lent last passed we haue found the same M. Patrike many wayes infamed with heresie disputing holding and mayntayning diuers heresies of Martin Luther and his followers repugnant to our faith and which is already * Condemned by coūcells and Vniuersities but here is no mentyon of the Scripture condemned by generall Councels and most famous Vniuersities And he being vnder the same infamie wee decerning before him to be summoned and accused vpon the premisses he of euill mind as may be presumed passed to other partes foorth of the Realme suspected and noted of heresie And being lately returned not being admitted but of his owne head without licence or priuiledge hath presumed to preache wicked heresie Note here that these articles agree not with the articles in the Register before mentioned We haue found also
regem me esse grata tuta Nam omnia vt paucis absoluam in tuo ingenio fide reposuimus Nihil super est aliud scribenduÌ„ nisi quod supplex orem vt omnes actiones tuas secundet Deus opt maximusque ex corde vale Ex edibus meis Westmonest vij Febr. Tuae salutis amplitudinis cupidissimus T. Ebor. After this letter of the Cardinall Steuen Gardiner the Cardinalls trusty factor consequently heere ensueth an other letter of the kynge to the foresayde Stephen Gardiner and other his Oratours at Rome conteining suche instructions and documentes as they shoulde practise with the Cardinalles of Rome in canuesynge for the sayde Thomas Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke to be elected Pope if Pope Clement were dead Or if he were not dead yet at least to instructe them what to doe when hee should die The contents of the letter albeit they include no great matter worthy our knowledge nor greatly necessary for our story yet for the ridiculous maner of the handling and the curious secretariship therof ful of glorious affectation I thought it not heere vnmeete for the studies and appetites of some to exemplify the same or at least to make the reader some pastime by the way in beholding the glorious stile of this vaine glorious Cardinal being sute like to his glorious life The copie of the letter bearing the name of the king but in deede sauouring altogether of the Cardinals deuise and swelling vaine doth thus procede in forme and stile as followeth ¶ Instructions sent by the kings highnesse to his trustie Counsailours and seruaunts Marke the 〈◊〉 you shall see that it is all one with the Cardinals former letter whiâ—ch he sayeth he wâ—â—te with his â—wne hand M. Stephen Gardiner Doctor of both lawes Syr Fraunces Bryan Syr Gregory de Cassalis Knights and M. Peter Vanne the kings Secretarie for the Italian toung his ambassadours in the Court of Rome for the election of the Cardinal of Yorke to the Papacie if Pope Clement were dead FIrst where as a good season since the depeache of M. Stephen Gardiner an Ambassiate towardes the Courte of Rome the kings highnes by sondry wayes hath bene aduertised of the death of our holy father the Pope Clement of that name the 7. whose soule Iesu pardon Instructions in the kinges name to his Legates at Rome by meane wherof the charge heretofore committed by his grace vnto his Orators to haue ben now executed with the sayd late Pope can not at his hands take effect his highnesse pondering and profoundly considering the present state of Christendom miserably and piteously afflicted wyth the intestine warres dissentions and discords reigning amongst the Princes of the same and how the dignity of the sea Apostolicke by such troble and persecution as hath bene inferred therunto these yeares passed is not a little diminished and empaired like to come to total ruine if by the helpe assistance of good and vertuous Princes The totall ruine of the Apostolicke Papacye God send it the ambition of those which studye the exterminion thereof be not in time repressed considering furthermore that as well to conduce rest and tranquillitie in Christendome as to restore repaire and reintegrate the state authoritye and reputation of the sayd sea Apostolicke nothing is more requisite necessary then that such a head and common father be now at this time of vacation of the dignitie Papal prouided and elected to succede in the same as both may can and will puruey to the restauration of the said Sea and that hath and may haue the assistance of such vertuous and puissant Princes as teÌ„der the defence maintenance and encrease of the dignitie aforesayde and that may meete with the inordinate ambition of the Emperour who nothing more studyeth then for his owne exaltation to suppresse the Church Sea Apostolicke remembring also the high importance of the kinges great and weighty cause of matrimony committed to the charge of his sayd Orators He meaneth them 〈◊〉 betwene kyng 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 Katheâ—â—ne his brother Arthuâ— wyfe whâ—ther it wâ—â— lawfull 〈◊〉 and how manifolde dangers and irreparable damages depend vpon the tracte delay or disappoyntment thereof which by no way or meane can be conduced to the kings purpose and desire by the authority of the Church but onely by speciall assured and perfect fauour of the head of the same Churche his highnes also being as loth as any liuing Prince or person may be to recurre vnto other refuge succour or remedy in his sayde cause then to the authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke if his grace may there finde the fauour and benignitie that to his merites towardes the same be correspondent of which fauour his highnesse shoulde be clearely depriued and frustrate in case the election of the future Pope should passe vpon any person of whom his grace were not perfectly assured his highnes for the respects and considerations before specified perceiuing his good brother and perpetuall alye the Frenche king in the sayde intention to be vnite knitte and in all actions and doings of importaunce assuredly combined vnto his grace proceeding together in one wil minde purpose and conformitie hath by good and mature deliberation studied deuised and excogitate with himselfe who were might be the most able meete and conuenient person hauing the qualities before specified to be aduaunced at this time vnto the sayde dignitie Papall And finally when his grace hath well reuolued with himselfe all the respects and considerations aforesayde noting also al things meete to be regarded in euery of the Cardinals of the Church of Rome both present now in the Court there and absent from the same it can not be found that there is any person sufficiently furnisâ—ed with the requisites before specified but only the most reuâ—rend father in God and his most trusty Counsellour the Lord Legate Cardinall Archbishop of Yorke Primate Chauncellour of this Realme Who being well knowen to haue as feruent zeale studie minde and desire to the vniuersall weale repose and tranquillitie of Christendome to the reintegration restauration of the dignity authority reputation See how this Prelate is all in his exaltation rightes of the Churche and sea Apostolicke to the surety weale and exaltation of the kings highnes the French king other their confederates and finally to the perfection of the kings sayde great and waightie cause whereupon dependeth the surety of his royall persone successioÌ„ Realme people dominions as any person liuing can or may haue that the sayd most reuereÌ„d father hath the fast assured fauor herein of the sayd FreÌ„ch king who of his owne mere motion hath frankly and liberally offred vnto hym all that by himself his frendes his power his agentes or otherwise hee may or can possible doe for his auancement to the sayd dignitie Papal is the person who for his singular vertue his entire deuotion to peace and restauration of
the saide Sea the excellency of his wisedome learning and experience The Thrasonicall prayse of the Cardinall the magnanimitie in his actions and doings the dignitie wherin he is already constitute the promotions whych he hath attained the substance that he is of his reputation his conduite his diligence hys dexteritie his discretion his pollicie and finally the notable and high fauor that the kings highnes and the sayde French king beare vnto him is onely that he called to the sayd dignity Papall may can and will meete with the inordinate ambition of the sayd Emperour and consequently with establishment of tranquilitie amongst Christen Princesâ— Note this cause The Cardinall is most meete to be Pope because he can best brydle the Emperour is by the assistance of his frendes meete conuenient and able to succour relieue and clerely to repaire the piteous iacture and decay that the Church Sea Apostolicke hath so long suffered to defend the same from the imminent danger now apparant to ensue if the sayde Emperour who as the kings highnes is assertained determined in the beginning of Ianuary now passed to take his iourny towardes Rome should vpon this vacation of the said Sea chaunced as it vpon many euident presumptioÌ„s to be thought by some detestable acte committed for the sayde late Popes destruction now by force violence cautele blandishing promises or otherwise haue the election to proceede at hys wil fauor deuotion wherby hauing a Pope at his * * That is after his owne desire arbitre either he should not faile to vsurpe take from him the rights prouents patrimony of the Churche vsing him as hys chaplaine and vassal or els by litle and litle vtterly to exclude and extinct him and hie authoritie For this cause if euer it were expedient that good Christen Princes looke to the tuition maintenance defence and continuance of Christes Churche faith and religion nowe is it the time aboue all other to prouide and beware by all wayes possible least the same neglected forgotten and not in time relieued be broght vnto extreme * * If his vsurped authoritie were cleane extinct the fayth religion of Christ should stand florishe much better ruine And therefore the kings highnesse hauing singular special trust and confidence in the wisedomes discretions fidelities diligences and circumspections of his sayd Orators to whom no part of the premisses is vnknowen ne how necessary in any wise expedieÌ„t it shal be for perfectioÌ„ of the kings sayd great and * * By this weighty matter here is ment the cause of the kings deuorce weighty matter to them committed to haue the sayde Lord Legate of Yorke none other aduanced to the sayd dignitie Papall willeth desireth ordaineth expresly chargeth and commaundeth hys sayd Oratours and euery of them no lesse to employ endeuour and determine themselues to sollicite set forth further promote labour and conduce the aduancement of the sayd Lord Legate of Yorke to that dignitie then they woulde that thing which the kings highnes most highly next God hys soule with all earnestnes and feruent minde doth aboue all other things couete and desire and also no lesse then they woulde the speedy obtaining and perfection of all such thinges touching the kings sayde weighty matter committed to their charges the making or marring wherof being now the sayde late Pope deceased consisteth onely in the aduauncement of the sayde Lord Legate of Yorke to the dignitie Papall For as the kings sayd Ambassadours may by their wisedomes well thinke and consider the same must of necessitie come fortune either to one that is an assured frende to his grace and the French king or to one that is a manifest ennemye to them fauouring the Emperours part or to one indifferent meane betwene both And if it should chaunce vpon a manifest ennemy it is euident that the kings desire at hys hand were merely impossible to be had and neuer were to be accepted that way If it should come to one being indifferent meane betweene both it is more then notorious that his grace at the least shoulde be contained wyth faire wordes and promises and yet such respect should be had to the Emperour that finally vnder hope of obtaining some thynge there shoulde be no more but tracte delay and finally no manner fruite nor effecte whereof experience hath already bene seene in one that had cause to be more frendly to the king then indiffereÌ„t or meane betwene both yet how long the matter hath depended is to the kings said Ambassadors wel knoweÌ„ So that of necessity this thing must be conduced to one that is an assured frende Then noting substantially the things necessary to concur in suche a frend both for the weale of christendoÌ„ the reliefe of the Church the firm adhering to the kings highnes the French K. with other their confederates the perfit coÌ„ducing of the kings great mater which suffreth no tract delay or negatiue it shal be fouÌ„d that ther is none other for thys purpose but only the said L. legate of York The kyngs sayd Ambassadours shal therefore plant the foundation of all their studie labour solicitation onely to that purpose And for the better introduction of the wayes and meanes howe this thing shall be sollicited they shall receiue heerewyth a scedule wherein is mentioned and noted by name how many what Cardinalles of likelihoode shall be present at the election and how many and which of the other shal be absent Semblably howe many of them that be like to he present may be thought to be frends to the kings highnes and the French king whose names in the sayd scedule be noted with A. and howe many are thought to be Imperiall A. Signifieth the Cardinalls oâ— the kinges the French kings siâ—e B. Signifieth the Cardinalls of the Emperors side But here is neuer a C. to signifie any Cardinalls of Christes side whose names be noted with B. In the same scedule be also set out the number and names of those that be thought to be neutrall or indifferent marked with N. And furthermore they be first mentioned therein which be thought most like to aspire vnto that dignity Herein be many things well to be regarded First the number of the Cardinals that are like to be present whiche as is thought here shall not exceede 39. Secondly that to haue election to the kings purpose shall be requisite to haue 2. partes of the 3. of the sayd number which 2. partes must be 26. Then is it to be noted that they which be thought to be frendes to the kings highnesse and the FreÌ„ch king be in number 20. So that if they may be made sure to the kings deuotion there shall lacke but 6. of the number which shall suffice to make the election which number the kings sayd Ambassadours shall moue winne and attaine either of them that be thought to be indifferent
that he seeth no cause in this title why any maÌ„ should be offended that the King is called head of y e Church of EnglaÌ„d rather then of y e Realme of England and addeth his reason therunto saieng If the Prince King of England be the head of hys kingdome that is of all English men that be his subiects is there any cause why the same English subiects shoulde not be subiect to the same head likewise in this respect because they are Christians that is to say for the title of godlynes as though that God which is the cause of all obedience should now be the cause of Rebellion At length thus he concludeth with an exclamation sayeng To say sayth he that a King is the head of the kingdome and not of the Church what an absurde and a foolish sayeng is this And farther adding for example the subiection of the seruaunt and wife The king is as well the head of the Church as of his kingdome If the seruaunt saith he be subiect to his maister or wife to her husbaÌ„d being infidels doth their conuersion afterwarde or name of Christians make them lesse subiects then they were before As Religion therefore doth not alter the authoritie of the Maister ouer the seruaunt nor the husband ouer the wife no more sayeth he doth it betweene the Prince and subiects Paule making no exception nor distinction of subiection saue only of that which belongeth to God willeth all men to obey their Princes and what Princes Those Princes which beare the sworde And although wee bee bound by the Scripture to obey our Byshops and spirituall Pastours of the Church yet that obedience diminisheth nothing the chiefe and head authoritie that ought to be giuen to the Prince no more then the obedience of the seruant to his Maister or of the wife to her husband exempteth them from subiection due to their superiour powers And heerewithall he inferreth a principle of the Lawe Diuers Iurisdictions saith he proceeding from one person do not marre nor hinder themselues A rule of the lawe but rather do confirme and fortifie one another Wynchesters wyshe that â—he Pope â—ere Peters succesâ—or Argument The pâ—erogatiue was geueÌ„ to him which confessed Flesh bloud in Peter did not confesse Christ. Ergo the prerogatiue was not geuen to the flesh and bloud of Peter Againe where as the Bishop of Rome vnder the name of Peter doth appropriate to himselfe the highest place in the Church for that he is the successour of Peter thereunto he aunswereth in one word but in that one word he answereth enough and to the ful I would saith he he were for so in very deede he might well exceede passe all kings and princes if not in prehemineÌ„ce of dignitie yet in admiration excellency of vertue In which kinde of superioritie the Lord Christ would his Apostles and Ministers to go before all Kings and Emperours in the whole world After this in prosecuting the argument of Peters confession he argueth thus and sayth That as flesh and bloud did not reuele to Peter that confession so neither was that prerogatiue giuen to the fleshe and bloud of Peter but to the better part that is to the spirit of Peter whiche is to meane in respect of the spirituall confession of Peter and not in respect of any carnall place or person c. Item if the scholer ought not to be aboue the mayster how then could either Peter take that vppon him which Christ his maister so constantly did refuse or how can the Byshop of Rome now clayme that by succession whereof no example is to be founde either in the head or his predecessor before him For so we read in Eusebius both of Peter Iames Iohn that they did arrogate no such primacie vnto them but were conteÌ„t that Iames surnamed Iustus should be the Byshop of the Apostles And as for the name and signification of the word Primatus i. primacie if it be taken for the first nomination Primatus or Primacie what it signifieth or the first place giuen so he grauÌ„teth that Peter had the preferment of the first name and place in the order of the Apostles But it foloweth not that with this primacie he had also a kyngdome giuen He sayeth confirme thy bretheren but not thy subiectes And though hee were byd of the Lord to confirme his brethren yet was he not byd to exercise an imperie vpon his brethren for so were they not his brethren but his subiectes Then Peter was Primus that is first or chief in the number of them which confessed Christ Primus Primatus 1. Primacie meaneth as much as the first standing in vocation and is the name of vertue not of power it is not to be denyed For first he confessed first he taught the Iewes first he stoode in defeÌ„ce of the veritie and was the first and chief Prolocutor amongest them but yet that maketh not that he should therfore vendicate a generall primacie and rule ouer all other states and potestates of the world no more then Apelles because hee is noted the first and chief of all Paynters therfore he ought to beare rule ouer all Painters or because the Uniuersitie of Paris is nominate for the first and chief of other Uniuersities shall therefore the French kyng and all other Princes in their publicke administratioÌ„ wherein they are set of God become subiectes and vnderlynges to that Uniuersitie Thus after many other reasons and persuasions conteined in the sayd booke De obedientia for I do but superficially skimme ouer the toppe only of his probations and argumentes finally in the end of his peroration he coÌ„cludeth the whole summe of his mynde in this effect first denying that the Bishop of Rome had euer any such externe iurisdictioÌ„ assigned to him absolutely from God to reigne ouer Kynges and Princes For the probation wherof he hath alledged sufficiently as hee sayth the examples and doynges of Christ him selfe whiche ought to be to vs all a sufficient document And as concernyng the terme of Primacie albeit it be vsed sometyme of the Fathers yet the matter beyng well considered and rightly expounded maketh nothing for the large dominion of the Byshop of Rome whiche now he doth vsurpe Also as for the prerogatiues graunted vnto Peter by the whiche prerogatiues our Sauiour would crowne his owne giftes giuen vnto him crownyng not the flesh and bloud of Peter but the marueilous testimony of his confession all this maketh nothyng for the Popes purpose Likewise as concernyng the locall succession of Peter y e Pope hath nothyng thereby to clayme SuccessioÌ„ of Peter If he will be successour of Peter he must succeede him in fayth doctrine conditions in so doyng he neither will neither yet shall neede to seeke for honour but shall be honored of all good men accordyng as a good man should be and that much more then he beyng a good man would require And
receiued vnles he be of a contrary nature to any man that euer was yet of y t sort not only be in maner discharged of his obedienâ— and become the bishop of Romes true liege man but also shall presume of his Cardinalshyp to be your fellow and to haue the rule as well as you Then shall the Bishop of Rome creepe into your owne very bosome know al your secretes and at last vnlesse you wil be yoked Inconuenience that commeth by Cardinalls and serue their pleasure in all points your grace is like to smart for it The thing perchance in the beginning shal seeme to your grace very honorable and pleasant but wisdom would to beware of the taile which is very black and bytter His maiesties father and Grandfather to your grace had a Cardinal whereof he was weary and neuer admitted other after his decease knowing y e importable pride of them In like maner also his highnes by the experience of one hath vtterly determined to auoid al the sort So wel his grace hath knowen experienced their mischief yoke and thraldome that thereby is layd vpon princes By reason wherof as his highnes is the more able by his owne experience to informe your grace so of good will meere propeÌ„sitie of hart caused partly by nature and kinne partly by coniunction and vicinitie of dominions adioining so neare together he is no lesse ready to forewarn your grace before wishing that God will so worke in your princely hart and noble stomake that his maiesties monition frendly warning as it proceedeth from a sincere affection and tender care of his part vnto his nephewe so it maye preuaile and take place in your mind that your grace wisely in weighing with your self what supreme right princes haue and ought to haue vpon their Churches and landes where they gouern what litle cause the bishop of Rome hath therto to procede by vniust censures against theÌ„ your grace may therin not only stand to the iust defence of your deare vncle but also may endeuor to folow his steps therin to take his counsel whiche he doubteth not but shal redound not onely to your graces honour to the benefite weale profit of your realm subiects but especially to y e glory of almighty God and aduancement of his true religion And thus haue I expounded to your grace the summe of my errand and message from the kings maiestie your vncle who as he would be glad to be aduertised by answere of your graces purpose mind and intention in this behalf so for my part according to my charge and duetie I shall be prest and ready with al diligence to giue mine attendaÌ„ce vpon your pleasure for the same accordingly * The summe and effecte of the kinges message sent to the French kyng in defence of his proceedinges THe king considering the present state of his marriage which was not yet well digested ner accepted in the Courtes of other Princes The kinges message to the French king and also hauing intelligence of the straight amitie intended by the marriages betweene y e Emperor and the French king and also or the Popes inclination to pleasure the Emperour and further vnderstaÌ„dyng of the order and meaning of the French kings counsell not greatly fauouring his purposes sent therfore vnto Fraunce for his ambassadour Edw. Foxe doct of Diuinitie his Chaplaine and CouÌ„sailour with instructions and admonitions how to frame and attemper himself in those the kinges affaires The contentes of which his instructions came to this effecte That the saide Edwaad Foxe first declaring to the French king the most affectuous commendations made on the kinges behalfe with declaration of the kings most entire and hartie good wil to vnderstand of his prosperitie the good successe of his affaires which his maiestie no lesse desired then his owne and also after the kings letters being deliuered to him and to other personages of his Counsaile then Three causes to be declared in the kinges â—efence after his accesse made vnto the king shuld vtter and insinuate vnto the king his maisters mind intent in these thre special pointes folowing The first was to declare the iustnes of the kings cause concerning the late marriage with queene Anne diuorcement of the king from his brothers wife The second to signifie and expresse the iniuries done by the Pope as afterward shall be declared The third was to winne and allure to the kings deuotion the Chauncelour of Fraunce And as touching the declaration of the iustnes of the kinges cause first he taking with him certayne bookes printed conteyning the determinations of vniuersities in that behalfe with reasons and authorities confirming the same should distribute the sayd bookes to the Bishop of S. Line to other bishops to Monsieur de Langez other of the kinges counsel moe and to proue after the best fashion to obtaine their approbations of the same bookes with dexteritie to assay whether he could induce theÌ„ of the Uniuersitie of Paris and other learned men to send forth this booke with their authorities and approbations That done theÌ„ he being acquainted with al those points articles of the kinges cause in communication and conference as the case required shoulde not onely make answere to such things as should be obiected but also furnish mainteine the iustnes of that opinion with his learning in such sort as he could best inuent and cogitate As touching the second part which conteined the iniuries done by y e pope against the king the sayd ambassador in that behalfe being a man no lesse acquainted The Popes iniuryes donne to the king of England then also wel beaten and ripe in the manifold misbehauiours of the Pope from the beginning of the cause shuld declare expresse to the French king how iniuriously the sayde Pope had demeaned himself toward the kinges highnes first in sending a commission decreâ—al and then coÌ„maunding it to be burnt as also in promising by schedule of his own haÌ„d not to cal the cause out of England The Pope inconstant in his deedes coÌ„trarye to himselfe and moreouer approuing first y e iustnes of the kings cause yet notwithstanding afterward went from the same and did contrary Touching all which iniuries receiued at the Popes hand although the king had great cause iustly to complain yet other iniuries there were beside these wherewith the kyng most especially was moued The one was for calling and cyting the kings highnes to appeare at Rome The Pope calleth and citeth the K. to Rome The other was for reiecting the person of the kynges trustie subiect and Chaplayne maister Kerne his ambassadour from making such allegations Two speciall iniuries of the pope against the king as to the king in that case apperteined besyde sundry other no smal greues and inconueniences which here might be shewed and alleged But in these two especial iniuries the kyng thought hym selfe most chiefly
accused indited or presented should be admitted to chaleÌ„ge any that shoulde be enpanelled for the triall of any matter or cause other theÌ„ for malice or enuy which chaleÌ„ge should forthwith be tryed in like maner as in cases of felony c. Prouided moreouer that euery person that shoulde be named Commissioner in this inquisition should first take a corporall oth the tenor of which oth here ensueth * The oth of the Commissioners The othe geuen to the Commissioners to enquire vppon true Christians YE shall swere that ye to your cunning witte and power shall truely and indifferently execute the authority to you geuen by the kinges Commission made for correction of heretickes other offenders mentioned in the same Commission without any fauor affection corruption dread or malice to be borne to any person or persons as God you helpe and all Sayntes And thus much briefly collected out of the act and Originals Stat. an 31. Reg Henr. 8. which more largely are to be sene in y e statute an 31 Reg. Henr. 8. concerning the sixe Articles which otherwyse for the bloudy cruelty thereof are called the whip with sixe stringes set forth after the death of Queene Anne and of good Iohn Lambert deuised by the cruelty of y e Bishops but specially of the Bishop of Wint. and at length also subscribed by K. Henry But herein as in many other parts moe the crafty pollicy of that Bishop appeared who like a lurking Serpent most slyly watching his time if he had not taken the king comming out vpon a soddayne there where it was I spare here to report as I heard it it was thought and affirmed by certaine which then were perteining to the king that Winchester had not obteined y e matter so easely to be subscribed as he did These sixe Articles aboue specified although they conteined manifest errours Truth in danger left desolate heresies and absurdities agaynst all Scripture and learning as all men hauing any iudgemeÌ„t in Gods word may plainly vnderstand yet such was the miserable aduersity of that time the power of darcknes that the simple cause of truth and of religion was vtterly left desolate and forsakeÌ„ of all frends For euery man seing the kinges minde so fully addict vpon polliticke respectes to haue these articles to passe forward few or none in all that Parliament would appeare Cranmer stood openly in the Parliament against the 6. articles which either could perceiue that was to be defended or durst defend that they vnderstood to be true saue onely Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury who then being maryed as is supposed like a constant Patron of Gods cause tooke vpon him the earnest defence of the trueth oppressed in the ParliameÌ„t three dayes together disputing against those sixe wicked articles bringing forth suche allegations and authorities as might easely haue helped the cause nisi pars maior vicâ—sset vt saepe solet meliorem Who in the sayd disputation Cranmer willed to departe 〈◊〉 of the Parliament house for his consâ—â—ence Cranmer refused to goe out of the Parliament for matter against his conscience behaued himselfe with such humble modesty and with such obedience in words toward his Prince protesting the cause not to be his but the cause of almighty God that neither his enterprise was misliked of the king agayne his reasons and allegatioÌ„s were so strong that well they could not be refuted Wherfore the king who euer bare speciall fauour vnto him well liking his zealous defeÌ„ce onely willed him to depart out of the Parliament house into the Councell Chamber for a time for sauegarde of his conscience til the Acte should passe and be graunted which he notwithstanding with humble protestation refused to do After the Parliament was finished that matter concluded the king considering the constant zeale of the Archbishoppe in defence of his cause and partly also weighing y e many authorities reasons wherby he had substantially confirmed the same sent the Lord Cromwell which w tin few dayes after was apprehended the ij dukes of Norfolke and Suffolke and all the Lordes of the Parliament to dine with hym at Lambeth where they signified vnto him that it was the kinges pleasure that they all shoulde in his hignes behalfe cherish comfort animate hym Cranmer comforted againe by the king as one that for his trauell in that parliameÌ„t had declared him selfe both greatly learned and also a man descreet wyse and therfore they willed him not to be discouraged in any thing that was passed in that Parliament contrary to hys allegations He most humbly thanked first y e kinges highnes of his singuler good affection towardes him and them all for theyr paynes adding moreouer that he so hoped in God that hereafter his allegations and authorities should take place to the glory of god commodity of the realme Which allegations and authorities of his I wish were amongest vs extant to be seene and read no doubt but they would stand in time to come in great good stead for y e ouer throw of the wicked and pernicious Articles aforesayd Allegations agaynst the vi Articles IN the meane while for so much as the sayd hereticall articles are not so lightly to be passed ouer Allegationâ— agaynst the 6. articles wherby y e rude ignorant multitude hereafter may be deceiued in the false erroneous doctrine of them any more as they haue bene in times past for lack of right instructioÌ„ and experience of the auÌ„cient state course of times in our fore elders dayes I thought therefore the Lord therunto assisting so much as antiquity of stories may helpe to the restoring agayn of truth and doctrine decayed to annexe hereunto some allegations out of auncient recordes which may geue some light to the conuincing of these newfangled Articles and heresies aboue touched And first as touching the Article of transubstantiation wherin this Parliament doth enact that the Sacrament of the Altar is the very naturall body of Christ the selfe same which was borne of the virgin Mary and that in such sort as there remayneth no substance of bread wine after the Priestes consecration but only the body bloud of Christ vnder the outward formes of bread and wine First here is to be noted that this monstrous article of theyrs in that forme of words as in standeth was neuer obtruded receiued or holden either in the Greek Church or in the Latine Church vniuersally for a Catholicke that is for a generall opinion or article of doctrine before y e time of the Laterane Counsell at Rome vnder Pope Innocent the 3. an 1216. And for so much as it hath bene a common persuasioÌ„ amongest the most sort of people The article of transubstantiatioâ— that this article in y e forme of words as here standeth is hath bene euer since Christ his time a true Catholick generall doctrine commonly receiued and taught in the Church being
the workes of fayth mercy prescribed in the same word Differeâ—â— betweeâ— worâ—â—s câ—â—â—maundeâ— God 〈◊〉 workes 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and not vnto workes deuised by mans fantasy as going on pilgrimages and other lyke idolatrous superstitions the which they should also to the vttermost of theyr powers reproue and speak agaynst declaring that all grace goodnes ought onely to be soughte for at gods hand as the alone geuer therof not at any other câ—eature And that they shoulde not onely foorthwyth take down and destroy all such Images as had bene thertofore abused by pilgrimage or offerings within theyr said cures Images â—â—bused 〈◊〉 Pilgrimâ—â—â— to be deâ—stroyed but also should not thenceforth suffer any lightes or other idolatrous oblation to be made or set vp before any other image then was yet suffered in the Church Also that euery holy day hauing no Sermon in theyr Church they should immediatly after the gospel distinctly read in the Pulpit the Lordes prayer Annâ— 154â— the beliefe and the x. commauÌ„demeÌ„ts of almighty God in the english toung The 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 prayer 〈◊〉 English be read Parentâ— maister charged trading of their childreâ— Sacramâ—â—â—â— to be 〈…〉 exhorting the people not only to learn theÌ„ theyr selues but also to teach them to theyr childreÌ„ families also should charge all Parentes and gouernors of housholds to bring vp their youth in some good exercise or occupation wherby they might afterwards serue the common wealth and not runne and like vagabondes and idle loyterers thereby encur the daunger of the lawes And furthermore that the sayd persons hauing cure should see the holy Sacramentes of Christ reuerently ministred within theyr cures that if any of them by speciall licence or other cases expressed in the Statutes of thys realme should be at any time absent from theyr benefices that then they should leaue in theyr rowmes some Godly learned and discreet Curate that were able to instruct the people in all truth and godlines not seking theÌ„selues but rather the profit of theyr flocke And likewise that they should see prouided and set vp some most conuenient and open place of euery their seuerall Churches one great Bibe in english one book of the Paraphrases of Erasmus vpon the gospels both in English that the people might reuerentlye without any argument or contention read heare the same at such times as they listed and not to be inhibited therfroÌ„ by the Parson or Curate but rather to be the more encouraged and prouoked thereto And that the sayd Parsons and Curates should not at any time but for necessary causes haunt anye Tauerne or Ale house neither should spend their time idlely in vnlawfull games but at all theyr conuenient leasures shoulde geue theÌ„selues to the reading or hearing of the holy scriptures Moreouer that in the time of confession euery Lent they should examine theyr parishners whether they could say the Lordes prayer the ten commaundementes and the articles of the Christian fayth and that if they coulde not they should then reproue them declaring further vnto theÌ„ that they ought not to presume to come vnto y e Lordes table without the true knowledge therof and earnest desire to fulfill the same Also that they shoulde not admitte any man to preache within theyr cures but suche as were lawefully licensed thereunto None to preach 〈◊〉 â—â—fficiently 〈◊〉 and that they hauing at anye tyme before extolled and praysed any Idolatrous Pilgrimage or other superstition should now openly recant the same before the people That all hinderers of Gods word and fauourers of the contrary proceedings should 〈◊〉 detected Ecclesiaâ—ticall and beneficed persons what they must 〈◊〉 to the 〈…〉 beneâ—â—â— of a 〈◊〉 pouâ—d to finde a scholer at the vniuersitye And if there were any open hinderer or disturber of the reading or preaching of the word of God within their parishes that then they should forthwith detect the same vnto the kinges counsell or vnto some Iustice of peace to theÌ„ next inhabiting And further that learning and knowledge might be y e better mayntayned it was also ordeined herein that euery beneficed persoÌ„ y t inought yerely dispend twenty pouÌ„des or vpward and not resident vpon their cures should pay towardes the reliefe of the poore within theyr parishes euery yeare the fourty part of theyr fruites and profites likewise that euery suche as might dispende one hundreth poundes yearely or more should for euery hundreth pouÌ„d geue a competent exhibition vnto some poore scholer within one of the Uniuersityes of Oxford or Cambridge or els in some other grammer schole of the realme And also that euery priest being vnder the degree of a Bacheler of Diuinity should haue of his owne one newe Testament in English and Latine with the Paraphrases of Erasmus vpon the same and should diligeÌ„tly read and study therupon and should collect and keep in memory all such comfortable places of the scripture as do set forth the mercy benefites and goodnes of almighty God towardes all penitent beleuing persons that they might therby coÌ„fort theyr flock in al dauÌ„ger of death Certaine â—hinges to â—e prouided 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—rchmen dispayre or trouble of conscience and that therfore euery bishop in theyr visitations should from time to time try and examine them how they had profited in these theyr studyes And although the Masse was then still by the Law reteyned yet was it enioyned that at euery high masse the sayer or singer therof should openly and distinctly read the Gospell and Epistle in English in the Pulpit or in some other conuenient place that the people mought heare the same The Gospel 〈◊〉 epistle to 〈◊〉 read in 〈…〉 And in like place and maner should read euery holy day and Sonday at Mattins one chapter of the new Testament in English omitting therfore three of theyr 9. Latine Lessons with theyr Respondes and at Euensong like wise immediately after Magnificat one chapter of the old Testament in stead of theyr wonted Respondes and Memories Furthermore because of the vayne contention that often fall among the people for goyng on Procession it was ordeined that thenceforth the Priests and Clerkes should kneele in the midst of the Church there distinctly sing or reade the Letany in English sette forth by the authority of K. Henry the eight and that no person should depart the church in the time of reading the Scripture or the Letany or during the time of any Sermon without iust and vrgent cause Likewise that the people should spend the holydaies in hearing the word of God in priuate and publick prayers in knowledging theyr offences vnto God and amendmeÌ„t of the same in reconciling themselues charitablye to theyr neighbors where displeasure hath bene in often receiuing the Communnion of the body and bloud of Christ in visiting the poore sicke in all sober and godly conuersatioÌ„ and not in vanity idlenes or dronkenes
whole bodies and that all the Priestes in the Church were blind and had led the people the wrong way Likewise it was alledged agaynst him that he had denied Purgatory and had sayd that while he were alyue he would do as much for him selfe as he could for after his death he thought that prayer almes deedes could little helpe him These and such like matters were they wherewith these poore and simple men and women were chiefly charged and as heynous heretickes excommunicated emprisoned and at last compelled to recant and some of them in vtter shame and reproch besides the ordinary bearyng of fagots before the Crosse in processiō The maner of popish penaunce or els at a Sermon were enioyned for penaunce as they termed it as well to appeare once euery yeare before their ordinary as also to weare the signe of a fagot painted vpon their sleeues or other part of their outward garment and that during their liues or so often and long as it pleased their ordinary to appoint By which long rigorous and open punishing of them they ment as it should seeme vtterly to terrifie and keepe backe all others from the true knowledge of Iesus Christ and his Gospell But the Lord be euermore praysed what effect their wicked purposes therein haue takē The troubles of Helene Heyer and Robert Barkeway these our most lightsome dayes of Gods glorious Gospel do most ioyfully declare THere were also troubled beside these certaine others more simple and ignoraunt who hauyng but a very smal smake or tast of the truth did yet at the first as it may seeme gladly consent vnto the same but beyng apprehended they quickly agayne yelded and therfore had onely assigned them for their penaunce the bearyng of a litle cādle before the Crosse without any further opē abiuryng or recantyng Amongest which I finde two especially the one a woman called Elene Heyer to whom it was obiected that she had neither confessed her selfe vnto the Priest nor yet receiued the Sacrament of the altar by the space of 4. yeares and notwithstandyng had yearely eaten fleshe at Easter and after as well as others that had receiued the same contrary to the vsuall maner and conuersation of all other Christian people The other was a mā named Robert Berkeway who besides most wicked blasphemies agaynst God whiche he vtterly denyed was charged to haue spoken heynous wordes against the Popes holy and blessed Martyr Thomas Becket callyng him micher and theefe for that hee wrought by craftes and imaginations Thus haue I as briefly as I could summarely collected the principall Articles obiected agaynst these weake infirme and earthy vessels Not minding hereby to excuse or condēne them in these their fearefull falles and daungerous defectiōs but leauyng them vnto the vnmeasurable rich mercies of the Lord I thought onely to make manifest the vnsaciable bloudy crueltie of y e Popes kingdome agaynst the Gospell and true Church of Christ nothyng mitigatyng their enuious rage no not agaynst the very simple idiotes and that sometyme in most friuolous and irreligious cases But now leauyng to say any further herein I will by Gods grace go forthward with other somewhat serious matters ¶ The death and Martyrdome of William Swetyng and Iohn Brewster IN searchyng and perusing of the Register Wil. Sweting Iohn Brewster Martirs for the collection of the names Articles before recited I finde that within the compasse of the same yeares there were also some others who after they had once shewed themselues as frayle vnconstaūt as the rest beyng either therewith pricked in conscience or otherwise zelously ouercome with the manifest truth of Gods most sacred word became yet agayn as earnest professours of Christ as euer they were before and for the same profession were the secōd tyme apprehēded examined condemned and in the end were most cruelly burned Of the which number were Williā Swetyng and Iohn Brewster who were both burned together in Smithfield the xviij day of October in the yeare of our Lord. 1511. the chiefest case of religion alledged agaynst them in their Articles was their fayth cōcernyng the Sacrament of Christes body and bloud Which because it differed from the absurde grosse and Caparniticall opiniō of the new Scholemē was coūted as most heynous heresie Against trāsubstantiatiō corporall presēce in the Sacrament There were other thyngs besides obiected agaynst them as the reading of certaine forbidden bookes and accompanying with such persons as were suspected of heresie But one great and heynous offence counted amongest the rest was their putting leauing of the paintyng fagots which they were at their first abiuryng enioyned to weare as badges during theyr lyues or so long as it should please their Ordinary to appoynt and not to leaue them off vpō paine of relaps vntill they were dispensed withall for the same The cruell rigor of the Catholike clergy against the professours of the Gospell The breach of this iniunction was esteemed to be of no small weight and yet the matter well throughly considered it seemeth by their cōfessions they were both therunto by necessitie enforced For the one named Sweting being for feare of the Bishops cruelty cōstrained to wander the countreys to get his poore liuing came at length vnto Colchester where by the parson of the parish of Mary Magdalen he was prouoked to be y e holy water clarke and in that consideration had that infamous badge first taken away from him The other which was Brewster leaft off his at the commandement of the Controller of the Earle of Oxfordes house who hiring the poore man to labour in the Earles houshold busines woulde not suffer him working there to weare that counterfait cognisaunce any longer so that as I said necessity of liuing seemeth to compell both of them at the first to breake that iniunction and therfore if charitie had borne as great sway in y e harts of the Popes Clergy as did crueltie this trifle would not haue bene so heinously taken as to be brought against thē for an article and cause of condemnation to death But where tirannie once taketh place as well all godly loue as also all humane reason duties are quite forgotten Well to be short what for y e causes before recited as also for that they had once already abiured and yet as they terme it fel againe into relaps they were both as you haue hearde in the ende burned together in Smithfielde althoughe the same parties as the Register recordeth did againe before their death fearefully forsake their former reuiued cōstancie and submitting themselues vnto the discipline of the Romish Church craued absolution from their excommunication Howbeit because many of the Registers notes records in such cases may rightly be doubted of Submission would not be taken of the charitable catholikes and so called into questiō I refer the certaine knowledge hereof vnto the Lord who is the trier of all truthes and the external
God seing it determineth one thing and Gods word an other Iohn Baker did detect Robert Pope Richard Nobbis Iohn Edmundes For speaking againste going on pilgrimage and Image worship Iohn a Lee denounced Iohn a Weedon When this Iohn a Lee had tolde the sayd Weedon how the B. had said in his sermon these woordes That all whiche were of the sect of heretickes beleued that God was in heauen but they beleued not that the bodye of Christ on the aulter was God to this hee aunswearing agayne sayd ye be bold vpon that worde deryding the B. in so saying  W. Dorset of kinges Langley For saying that images stoode for nothing and that Pilgrimage serued to spend folkes mony nothing els Ioane Steuenton denounced Alice Colyns Iohn Harrys For teaching the sayd Ioane Steuenton in Lent y t x. Commaundements thus beginning I am thy Lord God that led thee out of the Land of Egypt and brought thee oute of y e house of thraldom Thou shalt not haue no alyen Gods before me neither make to thee any image grauē w t mans hādes that is in heauen aboue neyther in the earthe beneath c. Itē for teaching her y e first chapter of S. Iohns Gospell In the beginning was the word c. For teaching her the 1. chapter of Peter Sir Iohn a Priest and also Rob. Robinson detected M. Cotismore of Brightwell Also Maistres Cotismore otherwise called Maistres Doly For speaking these woordes to one Iohn Baynton her seruant that if shee went to her chamber prayd there shee shoulde haue as much merit as though she went to Walsingham on pilgrimage Item when the sayd Sir Iohn came to her after the death of M. Cotismore hys Mayster requyryng her to sende one Iohn Stayner her seruant to our Lady of Walsingham for Maister Cotismore which in his lyfe time being sicke promised in his owne person to visite that place shee would not consēt therto nor let her seruaunt go Item for saying y t when women go to offer to Images or saints they did it to shewe theyr newe gay geare that images were but carpenters chips Carpenters chyppes and that folkes go on pilgrimage more for the grene way then for deuotion Iohn Hakker did detect Tho. Vincent of London To Tho. Uincent it was obiected for geuinge this Hakker a book of S. Mathew in English Maistres Cotismore otherwise Doly  Rich. Colyns For receiuing of the said Hakker a booke of the 10. Commaundementes in English  Goodwife Bristow of Woostreete in London  William Gunne For receiuing of Hakker a booke of the x. plagues sent of God to Pharao The foresayd Iohn Hakker did detect The Wyfe of Tho. Wydmore of Chychenden Elizab. the daughter of this Hakker and Rob. her husband other Wise called Fitton of Newbery William Stokeley of Henley Iohn Symondes and his wife of great Marlow Iohn Austy of Henley Thomas Austy of Henley Grinder of Cookham  Iohn Heron. For hauing a booke of the exposition of the Gospels fayre written in English Tho. Groue end also Io. of Reding put to theyr othe did detect Richard Grace For speaking these words falowing that our blessed Lady was the Godmother to S. Katherine The Legend of S. Katherine proued false therefore the Legend is not true in saying that Christe did mary with S. Katherine and bad Adrian put on his vestmēt and saye the seruice of Matrimonye For so Christ should liue in adulterye for mariyng wyth hys Godsyster which thing if he shold do he shold be thought not to do well Item for saying by the picture of S. Nicholas being newly paynted that he was not worthy to stand in y e Roode loft but that it better beseemed hym to stand in the Belfray c. In this Table aboue prefixed thou hast gentle reader to se and vnderstand First the number and names of these good men and women troubled and molested by the church of Rome and all in one yeare of whom few or none were learned being simple laborers and artificers but as it pleased the Lord to worke in them knowledge and vnderstanding by reading a few English bookes such as they could get in corners Secōdly what were theyr opiniōs we haue also described And thirdly herein is to be noted moreouer the blind ignorance vncourteous dealing of the bishops agaynst them not onely in that they by theyr violent othe and captious interrogatoryes constrayned the children to accuse theyr parentes and parents the childrē the husband the wife the wife the husband c. but especially in y e most wrongfully they so afflicted them without all good reason or cause onely for the sincere verity of Gods worde reading of holy Scriptures Now it remaineth that as you haue heard the opiniōs which principally in number were 4. so also we declare their reasons scriptures wherupon they grounded The reasons and probations of their doctrine after that consequently the order maner of penance to them inioyned by the Byshop And first agaynst pilgrimage and agaynst worshipping of Images they vsed this text of the Apoc. 9. I saw horses in a vision and the heads of thē as the heads of Lions smoke fire and brimstone came out of theyr mouthes with these 3. plages the third part of men were slayne of the smoke and of the fire and of the brimstone that came out of the mouthes of them They that were not slayn of these 3. plagues were such as worshipped not deuils and images of gold and siluer of brasse of tree and of stone c. Ex Regist. Longland Fol. 72. Also they vsed alledged the first commaundement that there is but one God y t they ought not to worship mo Gods then one c And as touching the Sacrament and the right doctrine therof Wickliffe◠Wicket The Shepherdes Calender they had theyr instruction partely out of Wickliffes wicket partly out of the Shepheardes Calender where they read That the sacrament was made in remembraūce of Christ and ought to be receiued in remembraunce of his body c. Moreouer they alledged and folowed the wordes of Christ spokē at the supper at what time he sitting with his Disciples and making with them his Maundy tooke bread and blessed and brake and gaue to his disciples And sayd eat ye this reaching forth his arme Ex Regist. Io. Longland Fol. 102. and shewing the bread in his hand and then noting his owne naturall body and touching the same and not the bread consecrate is my body which shall be betrayed for you doe this in remembraunce of me And likewise tooke the wine and had them drinke saying this is my bloud which is of the newe Testament c. Item Fol. 42. that Christ our Sauior sitteth on the right hand of the father and there shal be vnto the day of dome Wherfore they beleued that in the Sacrament of the aultar was not the very body of Christ. Item
to y e doctrine of the Gospell and the opinions of the auncient Fathers are to be iudged erroneous and reproued If then I shall reuoke these I can do none other but adde more force to theyr tyranny and open not onely wyndowes but wide gates to theyr impiety whiche is like to extend more wide and more licenciously then euer it durst heretofore And by the testimonie of this my retractation their insolent kingdome shal be made more licencious and lesse subiect to punishment intollerable to the cōmon people and also more confirmed and established especially if this be bruited that I. Luther haue done this by the authoritie of your most excellent maiestie and the sacred Romaine empyre Oh Lord what a couer or shadow shall I be then to cloke theyr naughtines and tyranny The rest or thyrd sort of my bookes are such as I haue written against certaine priuate and singular persons to wyt against such as with tooth and nayle labour to maintaine the Romish tyranny and to deface the true doctrine and religion which I haue taught and professed As touching these I playnly confesse I haue bene more vehemēt then my religion and professeion required For I make my selfe no Sainct and I dispute not of my life but of the doctrine of Christ. And these I cannot without preiudice cal back For by this recantacion it will come to passe that tyrannie and impietie shall raigne supported by my meanes and so shal they exercise crueltie against people more violently and ragyngly then before Neuertheles for that I am a man and not God I can none otherwise enterprise to defend my bookes He requireth to be instructed if he haue erred then did my verye Lorde Iesus Christ defende his doctrine Who being examined of his learning before Annas and hauing receiued a buffet of the minister sayd If I haue spoken euill beare witnesse of the euill If the Lord who was perfect and could not erre refused not to haue testimony geuē agaynst his doctrine Iohn 18. yea of a most vile seruaunt howe much the more then I that am but vile corruptiō and can of my selfe doe nothing but erre ought earnestlye to see and require if any will beare witnesse agaynst my doctrine Therfore I require for Gods mercy your most excellent maiesty your graces and right honorable Lordshyps or what so euer he bee of high or lowe degree here to lay in his testimony conuict my errours and confute me by the Scriptures either out of the Prophetes or the Apostles and I will be most ready if I be so instructed to reuoke any maner of errour yea and will be the first that shall cōsume mine owne bookes and burne them I suppose hereby it may appeare that I haue perpended Dissentions and diuisiōs folow the doctrine of Christ not for anye cause in the doctrine but in the aduersary and well weyed before the perils and daungers the diuisions and dissentions which haue risē throughout the whole world by reason of my doctrine wherof I was vehemently and sharply yesterday admonished Concerning which diuisions of mens minds what other mē do iudge I know not as touching my selfe I conceiue no greater delectation in any thing then when I behold discords and dissensions styrred vp for the word of God For such is the course and proceeding of the Gospell Iesus Christ sayth I came not to send peace but a sworde Math. 10. I came to set a man at varyance with his father And further we must thinke that our God is maruellous and terrible in his Coūcels least perhaps that which we endeuour with earnest study to atchieue and brynge to passe if we begynne first with condemning of hys worde the same rebound agayne to an huge sea of euill and least the newe raigne of this younge and bounteous Prince Charles in whome next after GOD we all conceaue singular hope be lamentable vnfortunate and miserably begunne I could examplify this with authorityes of the Scriptures more effectually Mans counsaile with out Gods worde and his feare be vnfortunate as by Pharao the King of Babylon and the Kinges of Israel who then most obscured the bright sunne of theyr glory and procured theyr own ruine when by sage councels they attempted to pacify and establish theyr Gouernementes and Realmes and not by Gods Counselles for it is he that intrappeth the wilye in theyr wylynesse and subuerteth mountaynes before they be ware Wherefore it is good and Gods worke to dreade the Lord. I speake not this supposing that so politique and prudent heades haue need of my doctrine or admonition but because I would not omit to profite my countrey and offer my duty or seruice that may tend to the aduancement of the same And thus I humbly commend me to your most excellēt maiesty and your honorable Lordships beseching you that I may not incurre your displeasures neyther be contemned of you Luther prouoked again to submit hym selfe through the pursute of my aduersaryes I haue spoken These wordes pronounced then Eckius the Emperors Prolocutor with a sterne countenance beganne and sayd that Luther had not aunswered to any purpose neyther it behoued him to call in question thinges in time past concluded and defined by generall Councels and therefore they required of him a playne and direct aunswere whether he would reuoke or no. Then Luther considering sayde he your soueraigne maiesty Luthers absolute aunswere and your honors require a playne aunswere thys I say and professe as resolutely as I may without doubling or sophistication that if I be not conuinced by testimonies of the Scriptures by probale reasons for I beleeue not the Pope neither his generall Councels which haue erred many times and haue bene contrary to themselues my conscience is so bound and captiued in these scriptures and word of God which I haue alledged that I will not nor may not reuoke any maner of thing considering it is not godly or lawfull to do any thing against cōsciēce Herevpon I stand and rest I haue not what els to say GOD haue mercy vpon me The princes consulted together vpon this answere geuen by Luther and whē they had diligently examined the same the prolocutor began to repell him thus Martin sayd he thou hast more immodestly aunswered Eckius againe replieth then beseemed thy person and also litle to the purpose Thou deuidest thy bookes into three sorts in such order as all that thou hast sayd maketh nothing to the interrogation proponed and therefore if thou haddest reuoked those wherein the greatest parte of thine errours is contayned the Emperours Maiesty and the noble clemency of other would haue suffered the rest that be sound to susteyn no iniury But thou doest reuiue and bringest to light againe all that the generall Councell of Constance hath condemned the which was assembled of all the nation of Germany now doest require to be conuinced with scriptures wherin thou errest greatly For what auayleth
forenoone to perswade Luther simply and absolutely to submitte the iudgement of his writinges to the Emperor and Empire Sollicitatâ—oÌ„ to causa Luther to yelde He aunswered he would doe it and submit any thing they would haue hym so they grounded with authority of holy Scripture otherwise he woulde not consent to doe any thing For God sayd by his Prophet sayth he Trust ye not in Princes nor in the childreÌ„ of men in whom there is no health Also Cursed be he that trusteth in man And seeing that they did vrge him more vehemently he answered We ought to yeld no more to y e iudgement of men theÌ„ the word of God doth suffer So they departed and prayed him to aduise for better answere and sayd they would returne after dinner After dinner they returned exhorting him as before but in vayne Luthers coÌ„dition They prayed him that at the least he woulde submit his writing to the iudgement of the nexte generall Councell Luther agreed therunto but with this conditioÌ„ that they themselues shoulde present the Articles collected out of his bookes to be submitted to the Councell in suche sort as notwithstanding the sentence awarded by the couÌ„cell should be authorised by the Scripture and confirmed with the testimonyes of the same They then leauing Luther departed and reported to the Archbishop of Triers False witnesse that he had promised to submit his writinges in certayne articles to the next Councell in the meane space he woulde keepe silence which Luther neuer thought who neither with admonitions ne yet manaces could be induced to deny or submit his bookes to the iudgementes of menne he had so fortified hys cause wyth cleare and manifest authorityes of the Scripture vnlesse they could proue by sacred scripture and apparant reasoÌ„s to the contrary The prouideÌ„ce of God It chaunced then by the speciall grace of God that the Archbishop of Triers sent for Luther thinking presently to heare him And when he perceiued otherwise then Peutinger and the Doctour of Bade had tolde him he sayde that he would for no good but that he had heard himselfe speake for els he was euen now going to the Emperor to declare what the Doctors had reported Then the Archbishop entreated Luther and conferred with him very gently Familiar talke betweene the archbishop and Luther first remouing such as were preseÌ„t as well of the one side as of the other In this conference Luther concealed nothing from the Archbishop affirming that it was dauÌ„gerous to submit a matter of so great importaunce to them who after they had called hym vnder safeconduct attempting him with new commaundementes had condemned his opinion and approued the Popes Bull. Moreouer the Archbishop bidding a frend of his draw nigh required Luther to declare what remedy might bee ministred to helpe this Luthers prophecie out of Gamaliell Luther answered there was no better remedy then suche as Gamaliel alledged in the fyfte chapter of the Apostles as witnesseth S. Luke saying If this Councell or this woorke proceede of men Act. 5. it shall come to nought but if it be of God ye can not destroy it And so he desired that the Emperour might be aduertised to write the same to the Pope that he knewe certaynely if this his enterprise proceeded not of God it would be abolished within three yea within two yeares The Archbishop enquired of him what he would do if certayne articles were taken out of his bookes to be submitted to the generall councell Luthers coÌ„stancie Luther aunswered so that they be not those which the counsell of Constance condemned The Archbyshoppe sayd I feare they will be the very same but what then Luther replyed I will not nor I cannot holde my peace of such for I am sure by theyr decrees the word of God was condemned therefore I wyll rather loose head and life then abandon the manifest word of my Lord God Then the Archbishop seing Luther would in no wise geue ouer the word of God to the iudgement of men geÌ„tly bade Luther farewell who at that instaunt prayed the Archbishop to entreat the Emperours maiesty to graunt him gracious leaue to depart He aunswered he woulde take order for him and speedely aduertise hym of the Emperours pleasure Within a small while after Iohn Eckius the Archbyshops officiall in the presence of the Emperours Secretary who had bene Maximilians Chauncellour sayde vnto Luther in his lodging Luther sent home from the counsel by the commaundement of the Emperour that since he had bene admonished diuersly of the Emperiall maiesty the Electors Princes and estates of the Empyre and that notwithstanding he woulde not returne to vnity and concord there remained that the Emperour as aduocate of the Catholique fayth should proceed further and that it was the Emperours ordinaunce that he should within 21. dayes returne boldly vnder safe conduct and be safely garded to the place whence he came so that in the meane while he styrred no commotion amonge the people in his iourney either in conference or by preaching· Luther hearing this aunswered very modestly christianly euen as it hath pleased God so is it come to passe the name of the Lord be blessed He sayde further he thanked most humbly the Emperors maiesty and all the Princes and estates of the Empyre that they had geuen to hym benigne and gracious audience and graunted safe conduct to come and returne Finally he sayd he desired none other of them then a reformation according to the sacred word of God and consonancy of holy Scriptures which effectually in his hart he desired Otherwise he was prest to suffer all chauÌ„ces for the Emperiall maiesty as life and death goodes fame and reproch reseruing nothing to himselfe but the onely word of God which he would constantly confesse to the latter end humbly recommending hym to the Emperours maiesty and to all the Princes and other estates of the sacred Empyre The morow after which was the 26. day of Aprill Luthers departure from Wormes after he had taken his leaue of such as supported him and other his beneuolent frends that often times visited hym and had broken hys fast at tenne of the clocke he departed from Wormes accompanyed with such as repayred thyther with him hauing space of time limited vnto him as is sayd for 21. dayes and no more The Emperours Heralde Casper Sturine folowed and ouertooke him at Oppenhime being commaunded by the Emperour to coÌ„duct him safely home ¶ The vsuall prayer of Martin Luther COnfirme O God in vs that thou hast wrought and perfect the worke that thou hast begunne in vs to thy glory So be it Ex histor Phil. Melancth Ex Sledano Ex Parali Abb. Vrsperge ex Casp. Peucero MArtin Luther thus being dismissed of the Emperour according to the promise of his safeconduct made as you haue heard departed from Wormes toward his countrey the 26 of Aprill Luther in his iourney wryteth to
pestiferous canker can not with supple and gentle medecines be cured more sharper salues must be proued and fiery searinges the putrified members must be cut of from the body least the sound partes also be infected So God did cast downe into hell the schismaticall brethren * * Let the Pope followe the worde of God as Moses dyd and be sent of God expresly as Moses was and then let Luther be punished as Dathon and Abyron were Againe if the Pope be the succâ—ssour of Peter haue his authoritie why then doeth not the Pope beaâ—ing the keyes of Peter exercise the power of his spirite vpon Luther his great enemie as Peter did vpon Ananias and Sâ—phira Dathan and Abiron And him that would not obey the authority of the priest God commaunded to bee punished with death So Peter prince of the Apostles denounced sodeine death to Ananias and Saphira which lyed vnto God So the olde and godly Emperours commaunded * * If Iouinianus Priscillianus and Vigilantius were proued heretickes They were proued not onely by CanoÌ„s couÌ„cels but by scripture so was Lutherneâ—â—r Iouinianus and Priscillianus as heretiques to be beheaded So S Ierome wisheth Vigilantius as an heretick to be geuen to the destructioÌ„ of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in the day of the Lord. So also did our predecessours in the Councell of * * Your fathers in the Councell of Constance did kill the prophets of God and you make vp their graues But thankes bee vnto God whiche hath geuen suche light to the world to vnderstande your cruell impietie in killing I. Hus which you thought should neuer be espied CoÌ„stance condemne to death Iohn Hus his felow Hierome which now appeareth to reuiue agayne in Luther The worthy * * You haue well imitated your forefathers alreadie in burning so many Lutherians yet how haue you prospered against the Turkish Infidels the space of these 40. yeares acts and examples of which forefathers if you in this doinges seeing otherwise ye can not shall imitate wee doe not doubt but Gods mercifull clemency shall eftsoones releue his Church which being now sore vexed of infidels hath her eies chiefely and principally directed vpoÌ„ you as being the most puisaunt and most populous nation that wee haue in Christendome Wherefore vpon the blessing of almighty God and of blessed S. Peter which here we send vnto you take courage vnto you The false Dragon resembleth the Pope and the strong Lyon the Turke as well agaynst the false Dragon as the strong Lion that both these that is as well the inward heresyes as the forreigne enemyes by you being ouercome you may purchase to your honours an immortal victory both here and in the world to come This we geue you to vnderstand that whatsoeuer the Lord hath geuen vs to aid you withall either in money or authoritye wee will not fayle to support you herein The false Dragon here seeth that it is time to bestirre hym yea and to bestowe our life also in this holye quarrell and for the health of our sheepe to vs committed Other thinges as touching the matter of Luther we haue committed to this Cheregatus our Legate whom wee haue directed purposelye for the same vnto your assemble whom we wish you to Credite as being our trusty Legate Datum Rom. apud S. Petrum sub anulo piscatoris die .25 Nouemb. ann 1522. pontificatus nostri anno primo ¶ By this letter aboue prefixed thou hast gentle reader to note and vnderstand what eyther wyly perswasions or strength of authoritie could deuise against Luther here not to haue lacked If plausible termes or glosyng sentences or outward facyng and bracyng could haue serued where no ground of scripture is brought this might seeme apparantly a pithie Epistle But if a man should require the particulars or y e specialties of this doctrine which he here reprehendeth to bee examined and tryed by Gods word there is no substaunce in it but onely wordes of office whiche may seeme well to serue for waste paper And yet I thought to exhibite the saide letter vnto thee to the entent that the more thou seest mans strength with all his policie bent against Luther the more thou mayst consider the almightie power of God in defending the cause of this poore man against so mightie enemies Nowe heare further what instructions the sayde Pope Adrian sent to his Legate Cheregatus how and by what reasons to moue and inflame the princes of Germany to the destruction of Luther and his cause and yet was not able to bring it to passe Instructions geuen by Pope Adrian to Cheregatus his Legate touching his proceedings in the diete of Norenberg how and by what persuasions to incense the Princes agaynst Luther IN primis Instructions of the Pope against Luther you shall declare to them the great griefe of our hart for the prospering of Luthers secte to see the innumerable soules redemed with Christs bloud and committed to our pastorall gouernement to be turned away from the true fayth and religion into perdition by this occasion that especially in the nation of Germany being our natiue country which hath bene euer heretofore til these few yeares past most faythfull and deuour in religion therefore our desire to be the greater that this pestilence should be stopped by time least the same happen to that countrey of Germany which happened of late to Bohemia And as for our part * The first cause to stirre men against Luther there shal be no lacke to helpe forward what we may As likewise we desire them to â—ndeuoure them selues to the vttermost of theyr power whom these causes ought to moue which here we direct vnto you to be declared vnto them * The honour of God consisteth principally in honouring Iesus the Sonne of God whom the father hath sent Now examine good reader whether more extoileth the honour of Christ the doctrine of Luther or the doctrine of the Pope Luther sendeth vs onely to christ The Pope sendeth vs to other Patrons and helpers Luthers doctrine tendeth wholy to the glory of Christ the popes doctrine if it be well wayed tendeth to the glory of man Luther cleaueth onely to Scripture The Pope leaneth to the Canons and Councels of men First the honor of God which before all other thinges ought to be preferred whose honor by these heresyes is greatly defaced and his worship not onely diminished but rather whollye corrupted Also the charity toward our neighbor by which charity euery man is bound to reduce his neighbor out of errour otherwise God will requyre at theyr handes all such as by theyr negligence do perish The second cause to moue them agaynst Luther The 2. cause is the infamy of theyr nation whiche being counted before time alwayes most Christian now by these sectaries of Luther is euill spoken of in all other quartes The third cause is the respecte of theyr owne
honour which notoriously will be disteined The 3. cause if they which most excell in nobility and authority among the Germaines shall not bend all theyr power to expell these heresyes First for that they shall appeare to degenerate from theyr progenitors who being present at the condemnatioÌ„ of Iohn Hus of other heretickes are sayd some of theÌ„ with theyr owne hands to haue led Iohn Hus to the fire Secondly for that they or the greater part of theÌ„ approuing with theyr authority * This edict of the Emperor aboue touched pag. 827. was deuised and set out not knowing to diuers of the Princes there And semeth chiefly to be brought about by the Pope and his flatterers about him Looke more hereof in the story of Sledan Lib. 3. the emperiall edict set forth of late in coÌ„demnatioÌ„ of M. Luther now except they shall folow the execution of y e same shall be noted inconstant or may be thought to fauor the same seing it is manifest that they may easily exterminate him if they were disposed The fourth cause is the iniury wrought by Luther to them their parentes The 4. cause and progenitors for as much as their fathers progenitors and themselues also haue alwayes holden the same fayth which the catholick church of Rome hath appoynted contrary to which fayth Luther with his sectaryes now doeth holde saying that many thinges are not to be beleued which theyr foresaid aunceters haue holden to be of fayth it is manifest therfore that they be condeÌ„ned of Luther for infidels and hereticks and so consequeÌ„tly by Luthers doctrine all theyr foreelders progenitors which haue deceased in this our fayth be in hell for errour in fayth importeth damnation The fift cause to moue them is that they should wel aduise consider the end The 5. reason or cause whereunto all these Lutherians do teÌ„d * The doctrine of Luther tendeth against the vsurped power of the Sea of Rome Ergo the doctrine of Luther dissolueth all obedience due to Magistrates This consequent is to be denied for the power of Magistrates is of God and he that resisteth them resisteth God So is not the vsurped power of the Pope which is that vnder the shadow of Euangelicall liberty they may abolish all superiority and power For although at the first beginning they pretended onely to adnul and represse our power ecclesiasticall as being falsely tyrannously vsurped agaynst the Gospell yet for as much as liberty is all theyr foundation and pretence by the which liberty the seculer power and magistrates can not binde men by any commaundementes be they neuer so iust or so reasonable * If the Pope doe say that no preceptes of Magistrates do oblige vnder paine of mortall sinne he sayth not true if hee say that Luther so teacheth he belyeth Luther who teacheth al men to be subiects vnto Magistrates no man more to obey theÌ„ vnder paine of mortall sinne it is manifest that theyr scope is to enfeeble and infringe as much or more the seculer state also although couertly they pretend to salue it to the end that when the seculer Princes shall beleue this theyr working not to be directed against them but onely agaynst the vsurped domination of the church and churchmeÌ„ then the laity which commonly hath bene alwayes agaynst men of the Church holding with them shall suffer the Church-men to be deuoured Which done no doubt but * Who so coÌ„sidereth the doctrine of Luther De Libertate Christiana shal finde this to be a false slaunder For how is it like that he meaneth any rebellion who describing a Christian calleth him a seruant and an vnderling to all men they will afterward practise the like vpon the secular Princes and potestates which now they attempt agaynst our ecclesiasticall iurisdiction The sixte cause to mooue and perswade them agaynst Luther is this for them to consider the fruites which folow of that sect The 6. cause as slaunders offences disturbaunce robberyes murders * The cause why the Pope doth charge the Lutherians with sedition dyd ryse vpon this because one Franciscus Sickyngus a valiant man and a great fauourer of Luther dyd warre agaynste the Archbyshop of Triers for 〈◊〉 two certain persons froÌ„ 〈◊〉 which should haue 〈◊〉 and by his meanes did not seditions dissentions which this sect hath and dayly doth styrre vp through whole Germany Also blasphemyes * As for sclaunderous words 〈◊〉 tauntes with what face 〈◊〉 Pope charge Luther being 〈◊〉 so impudent and bytter as in 〈◊〉 his present letter is manifest to 〈◊〉 seene wherein he sheweth himâ—â—â—â— in his own colours what he is slaunderous wordes scoffing iestes and bitter tauntes whiche are euer in theyr mouthes Agaynst which vnles that they shall finde a present remedy it is to be feared least the desolation of Gods wrath will fall vpon Germany being so diuided or rather vpoÌ„ the Princes of Germany who hauing the sword geuen of God into theyr hands for the suppression of malefactors suffer such enormities amongst theyr subiectes Ier. 48. Cursed is he sayth the Prophet which doth the worke of the Lorde negligently and holdeth backe his sworde from the bloud of wicked doers The seuenth reason is The 7. cause or reason that the princes should consider how Luther vseth the same way of seducing the people of Christ as hath the venimous vyper * If the doings properties of Mahumet be rightly considered 〈◊〉 should be found so aptly to resemâ—lâ— hym as the pope him self He decâ—â—neth from the word of God seâ—teth vp an other lawe so doeth 〈◊〉 Pope Hee killeth and sleyeth 〈◊〉 contrary part so doth the Pope He holdeth Saluation by workes of 〈◊〉 law so doth the Pope And if Mahumet giue liberty of flesh so 〈◊〉 not Luther but the Pope both â—â—keth it and also dispenseth with 〈◊〉 same Mahumet would not haue 〈◊〉 Religion reasoned vpon no 〈◊〉 will the Pope Briefly as the 〈◊〉 Mahumet is deuided into many suâ—dry sorts of Religion and of Religâ—ous meÌ„ so hath the sect of the pope hys Friers Monks Nunnes Hermâ—â— and other swarmes of an infinite varietie Mahumet practised in deceiuing so many thousands of soules in permitting to them the libertye of those thinges which flesh desireth and afterward in exempting them from such thinges as be more sharp in the law but that Luther a litle more temperately handleth the matter whereby he may deceiue more effectually For Mahumet geueth licence to haue many wiues and to diuorce and mary other at their pleasure This Luther to drawe vnto him the fauor of nunnes monks and priests such as be lasciuious in flesh preacheth that vowes of perpetuall continencye be vnlawfull much lesse to be obligatory and therfore permitteth vnto theÌ„ that they may mary forgetting by the way what the Apostle writeth of youÌ„g widowes saying 1. Tim. 5. That when they waxe wanton agaynst Christ then will they marrye hauing
behind him The death of Duke Fridericke for that he liued a single life and was neuer maried wherfore after him succeeded Iohn Fridericke D. of Saxony Mention was made a little before page 859. of the Ministers of Strausburgh which because of their Mariage Disceptatiō betweene the Senate of Strausburgh and Cardinall Campeius about married ministers were in trouble and cited by the Bishop to appeare before him and thereto be iudged without the precinct of the Citie of Strausburgh wheras there had bene a contrary order taken before betweene the Bishop and the Citie that the Bishop should execute no iudgement vpon any but vnder some of the Magistrates of the said City of Strausburgh Whereupon the Senate and Citizens taking into their hands the cause of these maried Ministers in defence of their owne right and liberties wrote as is sayd to their Byshop of Strausburgh and caused the iudgement thereof a while to be stayed By reason whereof the matter was brought at lēgth before Cardinall Campeius Legate sent by Pope Clemēt to the assemble of Norenberge an 1524. The chiefe doer in this matter was one Thomas Murnerus a Franciscane Frier who had commenced a greeuous complaint against the Senate and Citie of Strausburgh before the foresayde Cardinall Campeius Murnerus a Frier an accuser of maried ministers The Senate of Strausburgh purgeth themselues to Cardinall Campeius Wherefore the Senate to purge themselues sent their Ambassadours thus clearing their cause and aunswering to theyr accusation That they neither had bene nor would be any let to the Byshop but had signified to him before by theyr letters that whatsoeuer he could lay against those maried Priests consonant to the lawe of God they woulde be no stay but rather a furtherance vnto him to proceede in hys action But the Senate heerein was not a little greeued that the Bishop contrary to the order and compact which was taken betweene him and them did call the sayde Ministers out of the liberties of their Citie For so it was betweene them agreed that no Ecclesiasticall person should be adiudged but vnder some iudge of their owne Citie But now contrary to the said agreement the Bishop called those Ministers out of their liberties The Bishop of Strausburgh breaketh the agreement made the liberties of the Citie and so the Ministers claiming the right and priuiledge of the Citie were condemned their cause being neither heard nor knowne And now if the Senate should shew themselues any thing more sharpe or rigorous vnto those Ministers in claiming the right of the Citie the people no doubt woulde not take it well but happely woulde rise vp in some commotion against them in the quarell and defence of their fraunchises and liberties And where it is obiected that they receaue Priests and men of the Clergy into the fredome and protection of their Citie to this they answered that they did nothing herein but which was correspondent to the auncient vsage and maner of the Citie before and moreouer that it was the Byshops owne request desire made vnto them so to do To this the Cardinall againe aduising well the letters of the Bishop The answer of Campeius to the ambassadours The Popes prelates be lawles and can breake no order whatsoeuer they doe The ambassadours reply against the Cardinall the whole order of the matter which was sent vnto him declared that he right wel vnderstood by the letters sent that the Ministers in deede as the Ambassadours sayd were called out from the freedome liberties of the Citie and yet no order of law was broken therein for as much as the Bishop said he had there no lesse power and authoritie then if he were his owne Uicare delegate and therefore he desired them that they woulde assist the Bishop in punishing the foresayd Ministers c. After much other talke and reasoning on both partes wherein the Ambassadours argued in defence of their freedome that the iudgement should not be transferred out of the Citie among other cōmunication they inferred moreouer and declared how in the Citie of Strausburgh were many yea the most part of the Cleargy which liued viciously and wickedly with their strumpets harlots whom they kept in their houses Holy matrimony punished wicked whoredome escapeth to the great offence of the people shame to Christes Church and pernitious example of other and yet the Bishop would neuer once stirre to see any punishing or correction thereof Wherefore if the Senate said the Ambassadours should permit the Bishop to extend his crueltie and extremitie against these married Ministers for not obseruing the Bishop of Roomes law and leaue the other notorious whoremaisters whiche brake the law of God to escape vnpunished doubtles it would redound to their great danger and perill not onely before God but also among the commons of their Citie readie to rise vpon them To this Campeius aunswered what composition or bargaine was betwixt the Bishop and thē Campeius answereth he knew not but surely the Acte of the one was manifest and needed no great triall in law of prouing and confessing and therefore they were sequestred and abandoned from the communion of the Church ipso facto As for the other sorte of them which keepe harlots and concubines although said he it be not well done Ipso facto that is vpon the very doing of the acte without any further iudgement or triall by the lawe yet doth it not excuse the enormitie of their Mariage Neither was he ignorant but that it was the maner of the Bishops of Germany for money to winke at Priests lemans and the same also was euil done in deede and farther that the time should come when they shall be called to an accompt for the same but yet neuerthelesse it is not sufferable that Priestes therefore shoulde haue wiues And if comparison should be made sayd he much greater offence it were a Priest to haue a wife then to haue and keepe at home many harlots His reason was this For they that keepe harlots sayd he as it is naught that they do A fitt reasō for a carnall Cardinall better it is to haue many concubines then one wife .. Touching the Greeke church how vntruely this Cardinall speaketh turne to the pag. 187. The Ambassadours reply so do they acknowledge their sinne the other perswade themselues to do well and so continue stil without repentance or conscience of their fact All men said he can not be chaste as Iohn Baptist was yet can it not be proued by any example to be lawfull for Priests professing chastitie to leaue their single life and to marrie no not the Greekes themselues which in rites be differing from vs do geue this libertie to their owne Priestes to marry wherefore he prayed them to geue their ayde to the Bishop in this behalfe Whereunto the Ambassadours replyed againe sayeng that if he would first punish the whoremasters then might the Senate assist him
sayd Vengeance is myne and I will punish Rom. 12. And for so much as he was a very leane man he added thys moreouer saying It is all one for shortly I must haue forsaken thys skin which already scarsely hangeth to my bones I know well that I am a mortall and a corruptible worme and haue nothing in me but corruption I haue long time desired my latter day haue made my request that I might be deliuered out of this mortall body to be ioyned with my Sauiour Christ. I haue deserued through my manifold sinnes committed agaynst my Sauior Christ my crosse and my Sauiour Christ hath borne the crosse and hath died vpon the crosse and for my part I will not glory in any other thing but onely in the crosse of Iesus Christ. There were present by This blessed Martyr drowned certayne naughtye persons which tould not endure to heare this godly exhortatiō but made a signe vnto the hangman to cast him down into the riuer After he was throwne downe he moued by a certayne space in the water in such sort that the riuer whereinto he was cast was redde with bloud This was a certayne signe and token that innocent bloud was that daye shed They which were there present beholding that whiche had happened The water miraculously couloured with bloud where he was drowned were greatly amazed and astonyed cōsidering with themselues what the stayning of the water with the bloud should signify Euery man returned home pēsiue and sad maruelling at the cruel deed that was done that day notwithstanding no man durst open his mouth to speake one word because that all thinges were exercised with such cruelty This was done in the towne of Ensissheim an 1525. These thinges I did vnderstand by one which did behold them with his eyes The Lord of his great grace be mercifull vnto vs and forgeue vs our sinnes Ex Oecolam Such was the wickednes then of those dayes and yet is still that who so euer was perceiued to fauour the Gospel or any thing to dislike the doctrine of the popes church he was hated and despited of the Rulers Lawiers and al other Papistes through the whole countrey about but especially of priestes monks and friers And though the life of the Gospellers were neuer so sound vpright yet such was the hatred and malice of the Popes frendes agaynste them that they neuer ceased to seek all occasiōs and deuise matters how to bring them to death It so happened a litle before this present time that there was a commotion of the rude and rusticall people of the country rising in armour inordinately agaynst theyr Rulers to the great disturbance of the whole country of Germany no lesse to theyr owne destruction of whom were slayn aboue 20000. At length when this rebellion was appeased and all things quiet such as were the popes frēds to worke theyr malice agaynst the Gospell tooke occasion thereby not long after to accuse and entangle such as they knew to be Gospellers Protestantes And although the sayd Gospellers were neuer so inculpable cleare from al rebellion yet that sufficed not for causes were made false witnesses brought corrupt Iudges suborned to condemne the innocent many were put to death theyr cause neither being heard nor knowne By reason whereof a great nūber of good innocent Christians were miserably brought to theyr end and martyrdome In the number of whome was this poore man also whose story by Oecolampadius is thus described ¶ An other history of a certayne man of the country wrongfully put to death collected by the sayd Iohn Oecolampadius Ex Ioan. Occolampadio THere was sayth he a certayne manne of the countrey which in my iudgement was a good man and louer of iustice and a mortall enemye of all the cruell exactions of the Gentlemen which oppressed the poore people Thys man after the tumult and commotion of the countrey was appeased was grieuously vexed and tormented because he had cryed Alarme when as a great number of horsemen raunged about the countrey to seeke out those which had bene the authours of that sedition This poore man was taken by pollicy so vpholden with fayre promises that they made him cōfesse whatsoeuer they requyred He thinking that they would not haue put him to death was cast in prison wheras he was long time deteined well cherished to take away all suspition from him but after he had taried a long time in prison they put him to the Pinbank laying diuers and many grieuous offences to his charge where they kept him hanging in the trusse of the corde The trusse of the corde is a certaine hanging vp by the handes behinde hauing a waightie stone fastened at their feete the space of sixe houres hanging a great stone fastened at hys feete The sweat that dropped from his body for very payne and anguish was almost bloud In this distresse he cryed out pitifully but all that could not once moue the tormenters hartes When as all the power strength in his body beganne to fayle him with great violence they let him fall downe There this poore man lay euen as a stocke not mouing any part or member of his body but a little drawing his breath which was a token that there was some life in him Here the tormenters were in great doubt what to do with the man whom they sought by al meanes to destroy in what place they might put him that he should not die of that torment Amongest them there was one which brought vineger and rose water and rubbing him therewithall they dyd somewhat recouer him After that they had caused hym to eate and drinke such as they had prouided for him they let him downe into a deepe dungeon where he could see neyther Sunne nor Moone All this was done to the intent to put him to more torment when he had somewhat recouered his strength agayne There they let him continue xviij dayes after which time they brought him agayne to examination propoūding certaine articles vnto him whiche he constantly denyed They deuised diuers and sundry kindes of tormentes to the intent they might euen of force extorte something of this poore man which might seeme woorthy of death yet for all that they were fayne to depart without theyr purpose The xx day after these tyrauntes hyred a hangman a man sure worthy of his office whiche lefte no kinde of cruelty vnpractised The innocent man againe tormented Yet did he misse of his purpose also and was constrained to leaue his cruelty and to pronounce euē with his own mouth that the man was innocēt in that he had so constantly endured so many horrible and grieuous tormentes Yet these tyrauntes came agayne the fourth time False witnes suborned two witnesses agaynst him thus cōcluding that he was worthy of death because he had cried Alarme after the truice was taken woulde haue moued a new sedition The day was appointed
beganne by little to fall from hym and the concourse of the other mans auditors more and more encreased Which when Cornelius perceaued hee perswaded Campeius that vnlesse hee prouided that man to be dispatched the estimation of the Churche of Rome would thereby greatly decay But when they could not openly bryng theyr purpose about secretly thys way was deuised that Cornelius Ioannes shuld come to opeÌ„ disputatioÌ„ which disputatioÌ„ endured til 3. of the clocke after midnight At length when neyther part coulde agree Ioannes was bid to returne home to his house Who as he was come downe to the lower steps where the place was most straitest so that his frendes could not come to rescue him although by drawing theyr swords they declared their good willes was theyr taken and layd fast in prison When the day came Mollius taken and imprisoned by Card Campeius suche tumulte and stirre was in the whole Cittie that Cornelius was driuen to hide himselfe Also Campeius the Cardinall with the bishop there were both contemned of the studentes The next day y e Bishop of Bononie sent his ChauÌ„celour to Iohn in the prison to signifie vnto him y t either he must recant or els burne But he beyng of a bold cheerefull spirite would in no wise be brought to recant This one thing greeued him that hee should be condemned his cause being not heard In the meane season Laurentius Spatha aboue mentioned being generall of that order in most spedy wise posted vp to Rome there so practised with the Cardinall S. Crucis the Proctor in the court of Rome for the gray Fryers that the Pope wrote downe his letters to Campeius that he shoulde deliuer the sayd Iohn out of prison so that he notwithstanding within 3. monthes after should personally appeare at Rome Mollius deliuered out of prison by meanes of Spatha the generall Thus the 30. daye of hys imprysonment he was deliuered who but for comming of the popes letters had bene burned within 3. daies after Moreouer with the sayde Mollius Cornelius also was cited to make hys appearance likewyse at Rome and there was deteined in prison by the Cardinall S. Crucis till hys cause shoulde be decided The frendes of Mollius gaue hym counsayle not to go to Rome offred hym mony to go to Germany but he would not saying that the Gospell must also be preached at Rome After he was come to Rome appeared before Pope Paule 3. humbly hee desired Mollius appeareth before the Pope that the cause being so weighty might come in publicke hearyng but that could not be obtayned Then was he coÌ„maunded to write his minde in Articles and to bring his proofes which he dilligeÌ„tly performed entreating of Originall sinne Iustification by sayth Free will Purgatory and other such like prouing the sayd articles by the authoritie of the Scripture and of auncient fathers and so exhibited the same to the bysh of Rome Upon this certain Cardinals and Bishops were assigned to haue the cause in hearing who disputed with him 3. dayes could not refell that which he had prooued At last answere was made vnto him thus that it was trueth which he affirmed neuerthelesse the same was not meet for this present tyme for that it coulde not be taught or published without the detriment of the Apostolicke sea wherefore he should absteyne hereafter from the * The Popes church can not abide S. Paules Epistles Epistles of S. Paule and so returne agayne safe to Bononie there professe * Paules Epistles must geue place to Philosophie Philosophy Thus as he was returned to Bononie and al men there were desirous to know of his case how he sped at Rome openly in the pulpit he declared all thinges in order as they were done and gaue God thankes Herewith Campeius beyng more offended then before obteyned of the Pope that the generall of the order should remoue the sayd Iohn Mollius from Bononie and place him some other where So Mollius from thence was sent to Neaples Mollius in great daunger at Neaples there was appoynted reader and preacher in the Monastery of S. Laurence But Petrus the Uiceroy there not abiding his doctrine so neerely sought his death that he had much adoe to escape with lyfe and so departing froÌ„ thence he went wandring into Italy from place to place preaching Christ whersoeuer he came Not long after this when Cardinall CaÌ„peius was dead he was called againe vnto Bononie by a good Abbot named De Grassis an 1543. where hee renued again y e reading of S. Paules Epistle after a secret sort Mollius the second tyme apprehended for reading S. Pauls Epistles as he did before but y t could not be long vndiscouered Wherupon by y e meanes of Cardinall de Capo and by Bonauentura the generall he was apprehended the second tyme and brought to Fauentia layd there in a filthy stincking prison where he continued foure yeres no man hauing leaue once to come to him During which tyme of his induraÌ„ce he wrote a Commentary vpon the bookes of Moses but that labour by the malignitie of the aduersaryes was suppressed Mollius agayne deliuered At length through the intercession of the Earle Petilianus and of the foresaid good Abbot De Grassis he was agayn deliuered and sent to Rauenna where he made hys abode a few months with the Abbot ad S. Vitalem there agayne taught the Gospell of Christ as before The 〈◊〉 â—eale of Mollius and whensoeuer hee spake of the name of Iesu hys eyes dropt teares for he was fraught with a mighty feruency of gods holy spirite In proces of tyme when this Abbot was dead his sureties began to be weary of theyr bond and so was he agayne now the thyrd tyme reduced into prison by the popes Legates There were then 4. men of great authoritie who beyng styrred vp of GOD had pitty vpon hym and bayled hym out of prison Of whom one of the sayd sureties tooke y e sayd Mollius home to instruct hys children in the doctrine of religion and good letters Furthermore at the fame of this man suche a concourse of people came to see him that the aduersaryes beganne to consult wyth themselues to kill hym least hys doctrine shuld disparse farther abroad to the detriment of the Churche of Rome Wherupon commaundement was sent to the popes Legates to lay handes vpon hym and to send hym vp fast bound to Rome Where agayne Mollius the fourth tyme imprisoned now the fourth tyme he was imprisoned in the Castle of Nome and there continued 18. monthes being greatly assaulted sometimes with flattering promises sometyme with terrible threates to geue ouer hys opinion but hys building could not be shaken for it was grounded vpon a sure rocke Thus Doct. Mollius beyng constant in the defence of Christes Gospell was brought The coÌ„stancie of Doct. Mollius and of the Weauer w t certayn other
can say of this iustice Nowe it is aboute two of the clocke in the afternoone Shortly we shall heare what some of them sayde when they went to execution There be certaine of them so obstinate that they will not looke vppon the crucifixe nor be confessed to the priest and they shall be burned aliue The heretickes that be apprehended and condemned are to the number of 1600· but as yet no more but these foresayd 88. are already executed This people haue theyr originall of the valley named Angronia neare to Subaudia and in Calabria are called Vltramontani In the kingdome of Neaples there are 4. other places of the same people of whome whether they liue well or no as yet wee knowe not For they are but simple people ignoraunt wythout learning woode gatherers and husbandmen but as I heare much deuout and religious geuing themselues to die for religions sake From Montealto the 11. of Iune And thus much wryteth this Romanist ☞ Here moreouer is to be noted that the foresaid Marques Buccianus aboue specified hadde a sonne or brother vnto whome the sayde new Pope Pius the fourth belike is reported to haue promised a Cardinalshippe at Rome if all the Lutherans were extirped and roted out in that prouince And like inough that the same was the cause of thys butcherly persecution and effusion of Christen bloud in the said countrey of Calabria beyond Neaples in Italy Besides these godly Italian Martyrs in thys Table aboue contained many other also haue suffred in the same countrey of Italie of whome some before haue bene specified some peraduenture omitted But many moe there be whose names we know not wherof assoone as knowledge may be geueÌ„ vnto vs we purpose God willing to impart the same louing reader vnto thee ☞ Now in the meane time it foloweth according to my promise made before next after this lameÌ„table slaughter of Calabria here to insert also the tragical persecution horrible murder of the faithfull flocke of Christe inhabiting in Merindole in Fraunce and in other townes adiaceÌ„t neere vnto the same in the time of Franciscus .1 the french king The furious crueltie of whiche miserable persecution although it can not be set foorth too muth at large yet because we wil not weary too much the reader with the ful length therof we haue so contracted the same especially the principal effect therof we haue comprehended in such sorte that as we on the one part haue auoided prolixitie so on the other we haue omitted nothing which might seme vnworthy to be forgotten The story here foloweth A notable historie of the persecution and destruction of the people of Merindol and Cabriers the countrey of Prouince where not a fewe persons but whole Villages and Towneships with the most part of all the foresayde countrey both men women and children were put to all kind of cruelty suffered martyrdome for the profession of the gospell THey that write of the beginning of this people say that about CC. yeres ago The lamentable story of Merindoll· they came out of the Country of Piedmont to inhabite in Prouince in certaine Uillages destroyed by warres and other desert places Wherin they vsed such labour and diligence that they had abundance of corne wine oyles hony almons with other fruits commodities of the earth and muche cattell Before they came thether Merindol was a barren desert and not inhabited But these good people in whome God alwaies had reserued some litle seede of pietie being dispersed and separated from the societie of men were compelled to dwell with beasts in that waste and wilde desert which notwithstanding through the blessing of God and their great laboure and trauel became exceeding frutefull Notwithstanding the world in the meane time so detested abhorred them and with all shamefull rebukes and contumelies railed against them in such despiteful maner y t it semed they were not worthy that the earth should beare them For they of a long continuance and custome had refused the Byshop of Romes authoritie and obserued euer a more perfect kinde of doctrine then others deliuered to them from the father to the sonne euer since the yere of our Lord. 1200. For this cause they were often accused complained of to the king as contemners despisers of the magistrates and rebels Wherefore they were called by diuers names according to the countreis and places where they dwelte For in the country about Lyons they were called the pore people of Lyons Paupeâ—es de Lugduno WaldeÌ„sâ—â— Tuâ—â—elupini Chagnardi In the borders of Sarmatia Liuonia and other countreis towards the North they were called Lolards In Flanders and Artoys Turrelupius of a desert where wolues did haunte In Dolphine with great despite they were named Chagnardes because they liued in places open to the Sunne and without house or harborough But most commonly they were called Waldoys of Waldo Of Waldo read before pag. 230. who first instructed them in y e word of God which name continued vntill the name of Lutheranes came vp which aboue all other was most hated and abhorred Notwithstanding in all these most spitefull contumelies ond sclaunders the people dwelling at the foote of the Alpes and also in Merindol Cabriers and the quarters thereabout alwaies liued so godly so vprightly and iustly y t in al their life conuersation there appeared to be in theÌ„ a great feare of God That little light of true knowledge whiche God had giuen them they laboured by al meanes to kindle encrease daily more more sparing no charges whether it were to procure bookes of the holy Scripture or to instructe such as were of the best and moste towardly wits in learning godlinesse or els to send theÌ„ into other countreis yea euen to y e farthest partes of the earth where they had heard that any light of the gospel began to shine For in the yere 1530. vnderstanding that the gospel was preached in certaine townes of Germany Switzerland they sent thether 2. learned men that is Georgius Maurellus borne in Dolphine a godly preacher of their owne and whome they had of their owne charges brought vp in learning Petrus Latomus a Burgundian to conferre with the wise learned ministers of the Churches there in the doctrine of the gospel and to know the whole forme and manner which those Churches vsed in the seruice and worshipping of God and particularly to haue their aduise also vppon certaine poynts which they were not resolued in These 2. after great conference had w t the chiefest in the Churche of God namely with Oecolampadius at Basill at Strausburgh with Bucer and Capito and at Berne w t Bartholdus Hallerus as they were returning thorow Burgundie homewarde Petrus Latomus was taken at Dyion and caste into prison Maurellus escaped returned alone to Merindol with the bookes and letters whych he brought with him from the churches of Germanie and declared
to haue the Rats excommunicate Whereupon it was ordeined decreed by the sayd Officiall after he had heard the plaintife of the Procurator fiscall that before he would proceede to excommunication they should haue admonition and warning accordyng to the order of iustice For this cause it was ordeined that by the sound of a trūpet open proclamation made throughout all y e streetes of the towne of Authun the Rats should be cited to appeare within three dayes and if they did not appeare then to proceede agaynst them The three dayes were passed the Procurator came into the Court agaynst the rats for lacke of appearaūce obteyned default by vertue whereof he required that they would proceede to the excōmunication Wherupon it was iudicially acknowledged that the said Rats beyng absent should haue their Aduocate appointed them to heare their defence for somuch as y e question was for y e whole destructiō banishyng of the sayd Rats The President Chassane chosen Aduocat for the Rattes And you my Lord Presidēt beyng at that tyme the kynges Aduocate at Authun were then chosen to be the Aduocate to defend the Rattes And hauyng takē the charge vpō you in pleadyng y e matter it was by you there declared that the citatiō was of no effect for certaine causes reasons by you there alledged Then was it decreed that the sayd Rats should be once againe cited throughout the Parishes whereas they were Then after the citatiōs were duely serued the Procurator came agayne into the Court as before there it was alledged by you my Lord President how that y e terme of appearaunce geuen vnto the Rats was to short that there were so many Cats in euery Towne and Uillage as they should passe through that they had iust cause to be absent The perswation of the Lord of Alenc to Chassane to returne his army from Merindoll Wherfore my Lord Presidēt you ought not so lightly to proceede agaynst these poore mē but you ought to looke vpon the holy Scriptures and there you shall finde how you ought to proceede in this matter and you my Lord haue alleged many places of the Scripture concerning the same as appeareth more at large in your sayd booke and by this plea of a matter which seemeth to be but of small importance you haue obteined great fame and honour for the vpright declaration of the maner forme how iudges ought grauely to proceede in criminall causes Then my Lord President you which haue taught others will you not also learne by your owne bookes the which will manifestly condemne you if you proceede any further to the destruction of these poore men of Merindoll For are not they Christian men and ought you not as well to minister right and iustice vnto them as you haue done vnto the Rattes By these and such like demonstrations the President was persuaded and immediately called backe his commission which he had geuen out and caused the army to retire the which was already come neere vnto Merindoll euen within one mile and a halfe Then the Merindolians vnderstanding that the army was retired gaue thankes vnto God comforting one another with admonition and exhortation alwaies to haue y e feare of God before their eies to be obediēt vnto his holy commandements The Lords prouidence for the Merindolians subiect to his most holy wil and euery man to submit himselfe vnto his prouidence paciently attending and looking for the hope of the blessed that is to say the true life and the euerlasting riches hauing alwaies before their eies for example our Lord Iesu Christ the very sonne of God who hath entred into his glory by many tribulations Thus the Merindolians prepared themselues to endure and abide all the afflictions that it should please God to lay vpon them and such was their answere to all those that either pitied or else sought their destructiō Wherupon the brute and noise was so great as well of the Arrest Fraunces the French kyng sēdeth Mounsieur Langeay to enquire better of the Merindolians as of the enterprise of the execution and also of the pacience and constancie of the Merindolians that it was not hidden or kepte secrete from King Fraunces a Kyng of noble courage and great iudgement Who gaue cōmandement vnto the noble and vertuous Lorde Mounsieur de Langeay which then was his Lieutenant in Thurin a Citie in Piemont that he should diligently enquire and search out the truth of all this matter Whereupon the sayd Mounsieur de Langeay sent vnto Prouince two men of fame and estimation geuing them in charge to bring vnto him the copie of the Arrest and diligently to enquire out all that followed and ensued thereupon and likewise to make diligent inquisition of the life and maners of the said Merindolians and others which were persecuted in the countrey of Prouince These deputies brought the copie of the Arrest and of all that happened thereupon vnto the sayd Mounsieur de Langeay declaring vnto him the great iniuries polings extorcions exactions tirannies cruelties which y e Iudges A testimonie in the commenda-of the Merindolians as well secular as Ecclesiasticall vsed agaynst them of Merindoll and others As touching the behauiour and disposition of those which were persecuted they reported that the most part of the men of Prouince affirmed them to be men geuen to great labour and trauaile and that about 200. yeares passed as it is reported they came out of the countrey of Piemont to dwell in Prouince and tooke to tillage and to inhabite many hamlets villages destroyed by the warres and other desert and waste places which they had so well occupied that now there was great store of wynes The godly conuersation of the Merindolians oyles hony and cattell wherewith straungers were greatly relieued and holpē Besides that before they came into the countrey to dwell the place of Merindoll was taxed but at foure crownes which before the last destruction payed yearely vnto the Lord for taxes and tallages aboue 350. crownes beside other charges The like was also reported of Lormarin and diuers other places of Prouince whereas there was nothyng but robberie before they came to inhabite there so that none coulde passe that way but in great daunger Moreouer they of the countrey of Prouince affirmed that the inhabitaunts of Merindoll and the other that were persecuted were peaceable quiet people beloued of all their neighbours men of good behauiour cōstant in keeping of their promise and paieng of their debtes without trauersing or pleading of the law That they were also charitable men geuing of almes releeuing the poore and suffered none amongst them to lacke or be in necessitie Also they gaue almes to strangers and to y e poore passengers harbouring nourishing and helping them in all their necessities according to their power Moreouer that they were knowne by this throughout all y e countrey of Prouince that they would not
by force and violence terror and oppression and sheding of bloud In this meane while the inhabitauntes of Merindoll and other places thereabout were among the mountains and rockes in great necessitie of viccualles and muche affliction who had procured certaine men whiche were in some fauour and authority with Miniers to make request for them vnto him that they might depart safely whether it shoulde please God to leade them with theyr wines and children although they had no more but their shirts to couer their nakednesse Antichrist here plaieth the deuill Whereunto Miniers made this aunswere I know what I haue to doe not one of them shall escape my handes I will send them to dwel in hel among the deuils After this there was a power sent vnto Costa which likewise they ouercame committed there great slaughter The towne of Costa destroyed Many of the inhabitantes fledde away and ranne into an orcharde where the souldiours rauished the women and maidens and when they had kept them there inclosed a day and a night they handled them so beastly that those which had great bellies and the younger maidens dyed shortly after It were impossible to comprehend all the lamentable and sorrowfull examples of this cruell persecution against the Merindolians and their fellowes Martyrs of-Costa In so muche that no kinde of cruell Tyrannie was vnpractised For they whych escaped by woodes and went wandering by mountaines were taken and set in galleis or else were slaine outright Many which did hide themselues in rockes and darke caues some were famished with hunger some were smothered with fire and smoke put vnto them All which may more fully be vnderstand by the recordes of the Court and by the pleas betweene them and theyr aduersaries in the highe Consistorie of the Courte of Paris Where all the doores being set open and in the publicke hearing of all the people the case of this trouble and persecution was shortly after solemnly debated betwene two great lawyers the one called Aubrius which accused Minerius the president committed to prison and the other called Robertus who was the defendant against him When the Merindolians were slaine their cause was pleaded The cause why this matter of Merindol was brought in plea and iudgement to be decided by the law was this Henry the second French king which newly succeeded Fraunces his father aboue mentioned considering howe this cruell and infamous persecution againste hys owne subiectes and people was greatly misliked of other Princes and also obiected both against him and his father as a note of shamefull Tyrannie by the Emperour hym selfe Charles the fift Fraūces the Frēch king noted of tyranny by Charles 5. Emperour The cause of the Merindolians after their death pleaded 50. times in the Court Minerius losed out of prison and that in the publicke Councel of all the states of Germany for so murthering spoyling his own naturall subiects without all reason and mercy he therefore to the entent to purge and cleare himselfe thereof caused the sayd matter to be brought into the Court and there to be decided by order of Iustice. Whiche cause after it was pleaded to and froe in publike audience no lesse then fiftie times and yet in the ende coulde not be determined so it brake of and was passed ouer and at length Minerius being loosed out of prisone was restored to his libertie and possessions agayne vppon this cōdition and promise made vnto the Cardinal Charles of Lorraine that he should banish and expell these new Christians terming so the true professors of the Gospell out of all Prouince Thus Minerius being restored returned againe into Prouince where hee began againe to attempt greater tyrannie then before The iust stroke of God vpon cruell Minerius Neither did his raging furye cease to proceede before the iust iudgement of God lighting vpon him brought him by a horrible disease vnto the torments of death which he most iustly had deserued For he being strocken with a strange kinde of bleding at the lower partes in maner of a bloudy flixe and not being able to voyde any vrine thus by little and little his guttes wythin hym rotted and when no remedy could be founde for this terrible disease and his entrals now began to be eaten of wormes a certaine famous surgeon named La Motte whych dwelt at Arles a man no lesse godly then expert in hys science was called for who after he had cured him of this difficultye of making water and therefore was in great estimation with him before he would procede further to searche the other partes of his putrified bodye and to searche out the inward cause of his malady he desired y t they which were present in the chamber with Minerius Good counsaile geuen to Minerius of his Surgeon wold depart a little a side Which being done he began to exhort Minerius with earnest wordes saying howe the time nowe required that he should aske forgeuenes of God by Christe for his enormous crimes and cruelty in sheding so muche innocent blud and declared the same to be the cause of this so straunge profusion of bloud comming from him Minerius seeketh the bloud of his Surgeon These woordes being hearde so pearsed the impure conscience of this miserable wretch that he was therewith more troubled then with the agonie of his disease in so much that hee cryed out to lay hande vppon the Surgeon as an hereticke La Motte hearing thys eftsoones conueyed him selfe out of sight and returned againe to Arles Notwythstanding it was not long but he was sent for againe being intreated by his frendes The wretched end of wretched Minerius the persecuter and promised most firmely that his comming should be without any perill or danger and so with much ado he returned againe to Minerius what time all nowe was past remedy and so Minerius raging and casting out moste horrible and blaspheming wordes and feeling a fire which burnt him from the nauill vpward with extreme stinch of the lower parts finished his wretched life Whereby we haue notoriously to vnderstand that God through his mighty arme at length confoundeth such persecuters of his innocent and faithful seruaunts bringeth them to nought to whome be praise and glory for euer Moreouer besides this Iustice of God shewed vpon Minerius here also is not to be forgotten which folowed likewise vpon certaine of the other which were the chiefe doers in this persecution vnder Minerius aforesaid namely Lewes de Uaine brother in lawe to the saide President and also the brother and the sonne in law to Peter Durāt The iust plague of God vpon 3. persecuters maister butcher of the Towne of Aix the which three dyd slay one an other vpon a certaine strife that fel amōg them And vppon the same day the Iudge of Aix who accompanied Minerius in y e same persecutiō as he returned homewarde going ouer the Riuer of Durance was drowned Ex Hist. Gallica Henr.
to AngroÌ„gne made an outcry Then the people of Angrongne assembled together vpon the mountayne Victory of the Angâ—onians ouer their enemies and some ranne to S. Germain ouer the hill some by the valley They which went by the valley mette with the spoylers commyng from S. Germain loden with spoyle which they had gotten and being but 50. set vpon the other amounting to the number of 120. men well appoynted and gaue them soone the ouerthrow The passage ouer the bridge beyng stopped the enemies were fayne to take the riuer of Cluzon where diuers were sore hurt many were drowned some escaped very hardly and such a slaughter was made oâ— them that the riuer was dyed with the bloud of them which were wounded and slaine but none of the AngroÌ„gmans were once hurt If the sayd riuer had bene as great as it was wont commonly to be there had not one maÌ„ escaped alyue The noyse of the harquebushes was great and within lesse then one houres space there was three or foure hundreth of the Waldoys gathered together vppon the riuer and at the same tyme they had purposed to fetch away their prisoners which were in the Abbey but they would not do it without the counsaile of their Ministers and so differred the matter vntill the next day But their Ministers couÌ„sailed theÌ„ not to entreprise any such thyng but to refrayne themselues and so they dyd Albeit they doubted not but if they had gone incontinent after that discomfiture vnto the Abbey they might haue founde all open and easly haue entred For the Monkes were so sore afrayde that they fled sodeÌ„ly to Pignerol to saue their reliques and Images which they caryed thether The rest of the countrey about were wonderfully afrayde range the Belles euery where The greater part of them fledde doubtyng least the poore Waldoys would haue reuenged the wronges and outrages done vnto them The next day folowyng The commaunder of S. Anthony sent to Angrongne the Commaunder of Saint Anthony de Fossan came to Angrongne accoÌ„panied with diuers Gentlemen saying that he was sent by the Duke and hauyng assembled the chief Rulers and Ministers of Angrongne and of the Ualley of Luserne after he had declared vnto them the cause of his commyng he read their Supplication directed to the Duke which coÌ„teined their confession demauÌ„dyng of them if it were the same which they had sent to the Duke They aunswered yea Then he began to dispute beyng sent as he sayd to informe them of their errours not doubtyng but they would ameÌ„de accordyng to their promise Then he entred into a disputation of the Masse in a great heat deriuyng the same froÌ„ the Hebrue word Massa Missa falsly deriued out of the Hebrue which signified as he supposed consecration and shewed that this word Missa might be fouÌ„d in auncient writers The Ministers aunswered that he ill applyed the Hebrue word and further that they disputed not of the word Missa but of that which is signified by the same the which he ought first to proue by y e word of God Briefly that he could not proue either by the word of God or the auncient fathers their priuate Masse their sacrifice expiatorie or propiciatorie their transubstantiation Disputation about the Masse their adoration their application of the same for the quicke and the dead such other matters which are principal partes of the sayd Masse The CoÌ„maunder hauing here nothyng to reply fell into a marueilous color rayling and ragyng as if he had bene starke mad and told theÌ„ that he was not come to dispute but to banish their Ministers to place others in their rowmes by the Dukes commauÌ„dement which he could not vnlesse their Ministers were first driuen out of the countrey From theÌ„ce he went to the Abbey of Pigneroll The poore inhabitants of the valley of Luserne taken prisoners where he Iacomell caused a number of the poore inhabitaunts of CampilloÌ„ and of Feuill which be of the Ualley of Luserne to be taken prisoners spoylyng them of their goods driuyng away their cattell and forcing them to sweare forsweare in the end rauÌ„somed them for great summes of money About that tyme a GentlemaÌ„ of Campillon agreed with those whiche were fled for xxx crownes to be payde vnto him out of hand that he would warrant them from any further vexation or trouble so that they remayned quiet at home But when he had receaued the money he caused the Commaunder of Fossan with his men by night to come to his house and then sent for the poore men thinking traiterously to haue deliuered theÌ„ into the haÌ„des of their mortall enemy folowing therein the Decree of the Councell of Constance which is The CouÌ„cell of CoÌ„staÌ„ce geueth leane to breake promyse with al such as they take to be heretickes that no promise is to be kept with heretickes But God knowyng how to succour his in their necessitie preuented this daunger for one of them had intelligence of the Commaunders commyng so they all fled Thereupon they writ to the Lorde of RaÌ„conis declaryng vnto him y e proceedyngs of the CoÌ„mauÌ„der and that he neither would nor could shewe or proue any thyng by the word of God as hee had promised Nothing proued by the worde of God against the waldoys but threatned them great wronges iniuries and would not suffer their Ministers to reply or say any thyng for the defence of their cause therefore they desired him to signifie the same vnto the Dukes grace to the end that he should not be offended if they persisted still in their religioÌ„ seyng it was not proued vnto them by any reason taken out of the Scripture that they erred After this there were many commaundementes and iniunctions geuen out thorough all the countrey to banish these poore Waldoys with the doctrine of the Gospell if it were possible out of the mountaynes and Ualleyes of Piemont But the poore people still desired that accordyng to that which they had so often before protested by word writyng they might be suffered to serue God purely accordyng to the rule prescribed in his word simply obeying their Lord Prince alwayes in all thyngs Notwithstanding they were still vexed and tormented with all the crueltie that could be deuised as partly it is already declared but much more you shall perceiue by that which followeth Barabas deliuered and Christ pursued In the end of October next folowing the rumor went that an army was leuying to destroy them and in verye deede there were certeine bands leuyed ready to march at an houres warning Furthermore those malefactours which heretofore were fled or banished for any offence or crime committed were called home agayne and pardoned of altogether so that they would take them to theyr weapons and go to destroy the Waldoys The Ministers and chiefe Rulers of the valleyes of Luserne and Angrongne therupoÌ„ assembled together ofteÌ„times to
alleging certain reasons to perswade him so to do Whereunto the minister answeared that he was bound to God and his church and if it seemed conuenient to the ministers and people that he should go he would be content to do the same and therof he promised to send him aunswere immediately with the which aunswere he seemed to be contented Shortly after the foresayd Lord not tarying for an auÌ„swere sent his army to the temple of S. Laurence in Angrongne pretendyng to sing a Masse there sodenly the souldiours besieged the Ministers house The Minister beyng warned therof assayed to escape The souldiers attempted nothyng by force but vsed geÌ„tle perswasions to the contrary for there were not yet many of them But the Minister pushed on further the souldiers folowed him halfe a myle but fearyng the people durst go no further The Minister withdrew himselfe into the rockes vpoÌ„ the mouÌ„taine accompanied with v. other The army was by by at his heeles The minister of AngroÌ„gne pursued of the souldiers sought a good while in the houses and cotages on euery side cruelly handlyng the people whom they tooke to make theÌ„ coÌ„fesse where their Minister was spoylyng their houses takyng some prisoners beatyng other some but yet they could not learne of them where their Minister was At the leÌ„gth they espyed him amoÌ„gest the rockes where they thought to haue enclosed him so they pursued him in y e rockes all couered with snow vntill it was night could not take him Then they returned spoyled his house and diligently searched out all his bookes writynges The ministerâ— house spoyled and caried them to the Lord of Trinitie in a sacke who caused them al to be burnt in his presence supposing as it well appeared that y e letters which he had sent to Angrongne touchyng the agreemeÌ„t should be with the rest burnt for he did not the lyke in the other Ministers houses 40 houses in Angrongne spoyled That day they spoyled fourtie houses in AngroÌ„gne broke their mylles and caried away all the corne and meale that they found About midnight the souldiours returned with torch-light to the Ministers house to seeke him searched euery corner The next mornyng commaundement was geuen to the rulers of Angrongne that within xxiiij houres they should deliuer their Minister or els AngroÌ„gne to be put to the fire sword The Rulers aunswered that they could not so do for they knew not where he was and the souldiours had chased him ouer the mountaine After certaine dayes wheÌ„ the souldiours had burned houses spoyled the people broken their mylles done what mischief they could the army retired Notwithstandyng the Lord of Trinitie left garrisons in the forenamed Fortresses but all at y e costes and charges of the Waldoys the which garrisons not contented with their wages spoyled continually Upon a night v. souldiers went with torches to a rich mans house of Angrongne spoyled the same The good man of the house hardly escaped with life Gods holy protection in sauing his seruant by the top of the house for there were xij pellets shot of at him Whereof one touched his face stroke his hat from his head without any further hurt The Rulers of Angrongne whiche were gone to the Fortresse to cary thether victuals and money Two rulers of Angrongne beaten almost to death for not kneeling to the Masse were by the souldiours receiued in despite of them the people caused a Masse to be song before them and forced them to be present at it and because they would not kneele downe to it they were beateÌ„ almost to death The one of them was sent agayne for more money the other with great perill of his lyfe lept ouer the walles and beyng pursued to Angrongne escaped Certaine dayes after a certaine coÌ„pany of souldiours came vnto the midst of AngroÌ„gne as though they would haue passed through and called for meate and drinke The poore men brought that they had vnto theÌ„ in a close court WheÌ„ they had eaten and drunken Cruelty shewed for kindnes they caused the women to auoyde then bounde xiiij of those which had brought theÌ„ victuals by ij and ij together led them away Their wiues children perceiuyng this Note how God did blesse his seruantes standing in their owne defence so fiercely pursued them with stones that they were fayne to let go x. of their prisoners for hast had much ado to saue them selues The other iiij they led away to the Fortresse of the which two were ransomed the other two were haÌ„ged vp by the feete the handes hauyng tormented them almost to death they released them for a great summe of money Two Martyrs of Angrongne The one of the which dyed the next night the other lay sicke without hope of lyfe long tyme after and his flesh fell from his handes and his feete and therof he became lame and after that his fingers fell of also In like manner did the other garrisons entreate the villages adioyning vnto them The garrison of Tour of Uillars beyng assembled together in a night went to Tailleret to the place called Bouuets breakyng in at the windowes and toppes of the houses breakyng open the doores sackyng spoylyng all that they could lay handes of tooke also xiiij prisoners and bound them two two together by the armes and so led them to the Fortresse of Tour. But two which were escaped whiles the souldiers were taking other set vpon them which led the prisoners Note againe how God blesseth his people staÌ„ding to their defence against the bloudy Papistes Two Martyrs A barbarous kinde of toâ—ment vsed agaynst a Martyr of the Loâ—d called Odul Gemet by â—he cruell Papistes and so valiantly assaulted beat them with stones that they forced them to let go xij of the prisoners the which tumbling and rolling themselues downe the mountaine hauing their hands bound behinde their backes and fastened two and two together by the armes were contented rather so to dye then to be caried to the Fortresse and yet in the ende they escaped The other two which were led to the Fortresse were cruelly tormented and in the end the one of them the Captayne strangled with his owne handes who was very young and but a child the other which was about threescore yeares of age whose name was Odull Gemet suffered a strange cruel death For when they had bound him they toke a kynde of beastes which liue in horsedoung called in French Escarbotz and put them vnto his nauell couering them with a dishe the which within short space pearced into his belly and killed him These and the like more then barbarous cruelties haue bin reuealed by the souldiours themselues The poore Waldoys were yet in great captiuitie and distresse but especially because they had not the preaching of Gods word amongst them as they were wont to haue
iustifying these are to be remooued and separated a sonder the lawe from the Gospel and faith from workes Otherwise in the person that is iustified and also in order of doctrine they ought coÌ„monly to goe necessarily together Therfore where soeuer any question or doubt riseth of saluation or our iustifying before God there the law al good works must be vtterly excluded and stand apart Grace free Promise simple Faith alone that grace may appeare free the promise simple and that faith may staÌ„d alone Which faith alone without law or workes worketh to euery man particularly his saluation through mere promise and the free grace of God This worde particularly I adde Particularly for the particulare certifying of euery mans hart priuately and peculiarly that beleueth in Christ. For as the body of Christ is the cause efficient of the redemption of the whole world in generall so is faith the instrumentall cause The body of Christ is the efficient cause of our redemption in generall Faith is the instrumental cause of euery mans particular saluation by which euery man applieth the sayde body of Christ particularly to his owne saluation So that in the action and office of iustification both law workes here be vtterly secluded and exempted as things hauing nothing to doe in this behalfe The reason is this for seing that all our redemption vniuersally springeth only froÌ„ the body of the sonne of God crucified then is there nothing that can stande vs in steade but that onely wherewith thys bodye of Christ is apprehended Now for somuch as neither the law nor works but faith onely is the thing which apprehendeth the body and death of Christ Note the obiecte of faith Faith with her obiecte onely saueth A similitude beâ—tweene the brasen Serpente and Christes bodye therfore faith onely is that matter which iustifieth euery soule before God thorough the strength of that obiect which it doth apprehend For the obiect onely of our faith is the body of Christ like as the brasen Serpent was the obiecte onely of the Israelites looking and not of their handes working by the strength of which obiect through the promise of God immediatly proceeded health to the beholders So the body of Christ being the obiecte of our faithe striketh righteousnesse to our soules not through working but beleuing onely Thus you see howe faith being the onely eye of our soule Faith is only the eye of the soule which â—â—â—keth to Christ. standeth alone with her obiecte in case of iustifying but yet neuerthelesse in the body she standeth not alone for besides the eye there be also handes to worke feete to walke eares to heare and other members moe euery one conuenient for the seruyce of the body and yet there is none of them all that can see but onely the eye So in a christian mans life and in order of doctrine ther is the law there is repentance there is hope charitie and dedes of charitie all which in life and in doctrine are ioyned necessarily do concurre together and yet in the action of iustifying there is nothing els in man that hath any parte or place but onely Fayth apprehending the obiect which is the body of Christ Iesus for vs crucified in whom consisteth all the worthines and fulnes of our saluation by faith that is by our apprehending and receauyng of him according as it is wrytten Iohn 1. Whosoeuer receiued him he gaue them power to be made the sonnes of God euen all such as beleued in his name c. Also Esay 53. And this iust seruaunt of mine in the knowledge of him shall iustifie many c. Argument Da. Apprehending and receauing of Christ onely maketh vs iustified before God As many as receaued him to them he gaue power c. â—ohn 1. And â—e by the knâ—wâ—â—dge of him shall iustifie many c. Esay 53. Iohn 1. ti Christ onely is apprehended and receaued by Faith si Ergo faith onely maketh vs iustified before God Argument Ba Iustification commeth onely by apprehending and receiuing of Christ. Esay 53. ro The lawe and workes do nothing pertaine to the apprehending of Christ. co Ergo the law and workes pertaine nothing to Iustification Argument Ce Nothing which is vniust of it selfe can iustifie vs before God or helpe any thing to our iustifying All our righteousnes is as filthy cloutes Esay 64. sa Euery worke we do is vniust before God Esay 54. re Ergo no worke that we do can iustifie vs before God nor helpe any thing to our iustifying Argument Ca If workes could any thing further our iustification theÌ„ should our works some thing profit vs before God When â—e haue done all that is commaunded you say we are vnprofitable seruantes Luke 17. Without me can ye do nothing Iohn 15. me No workes doe the best we can doe profite vs before God Luke 17. stres Ergo no workes that we doe can any thynge further our iustification Argument Ba All that we can do w t God is only by Christ. Ihon. 15. ro Our workes and merites be not Christe neyther anye part of him co Ergo our workes merits can do nothing with God Argument Da That which is the cause of condemnation cannot be the cause of iustification The lawe worketh anger Rom. 4. ri The law is the cause of condemnation Rom. 4. j. Ergo it is not the cause of iustification A consequent We are quit and deliuered from the law Rom. 7. Now are we quitte and deliuered from the law being dead to that wherein we were once holden Rom. 7. Ergo we are not quâ—t and deliuered by the law Forsomuch therfore as the truth of the Scripture in expresse words hath thus included our saluation in faith onely we are enforced necessarily to exclude all other causes and meanes in our Iustification and to make this difference betwene the lawe the Gospel betwene faith and works affirming with the Scripture word of God that the lawe condemneth vs our works do not auaile vs and that faith in Christ onely iustifieth vs. And thys difference and distinction ought diligently to be learned and retained of all christians especially in conflict of conscience betweene the law and the gospel faith and works grace and merites promise condition Gods free election and mans freewil So that the lyght of the free grace of God in our saluation may appeare to all consciences to the immortal glory of Gods holy name Amen The order and differences of places The Gospel Antitheta The law Faith Works Grace Merites Promise coÌ„ditioÌ„ Gods fre election maÌ„s fre wil. The difference and repugnance of these foresayde places being wel noted and exâ—ended it shall geue no smal light to euerye faithfull christian both to vnderstande the Scripture to iudge in cases of conscience and to reconcile such places in the olde and newe Testament as els may seeme to repugne according to the rule
of Testamentes Mortuaries which Bylles were so reasonable Redresse of the greeues of the commons that the spirituall Lordes assēted to them all though they were sore agaynst their myndes and in especiall the probate of Testamentes sore displeased the Byshops and the Mortuaries sore displeased the Parsons and Uicares After these Actes thus agreed the commons made an other Act for pluralities of benefices none residence buying and sellyng and takyng of fermes by spirituall Parsons which Act so displeased the spiritualtie that y e priests rayled on the commōs of the lower house and called them heretickes and schismatikes for the which diuers Priestes were punished This Act was sore debated aboue in the Parliament chamber and the Lordes spirituall would in no wise consent The third bill of the cōmons for pluralities c. Wherfore the kyng perceiuyng the grudge of his cōmons caused viij Lordes viij of his Commons to mete in the starre chamber at an afternoone and there was sore debatyng of the cause in so much that the tēporall Lordes of the vpper house which were there tooke part with the Commons agaynst the spirituall Lordes and by force of reason caused them to assent to the Bill with a litle qualifiyng which Bill the next day was wholy agreed to in the Lords house to the great reioysing of the lay people and to the great displeasure of the spirituall persons And thus much concerning these Bylles agaynst the Cleargy by the way Now to returne to the Cardinall agayne during the time of the said Parliament there was brought downe to the Commons the booke of Articles which the Lords had put vp to the King against the Cardinall The chiefe Articles were these 1 FIrst that he without the Kings assent had procured to be Legate Articles against the Cardinall by reason whereof he tooke away the right of all Byshops and spirituall persons 2 In al writings that he wrote to Rome or to any other Prince he wrote Ego rex meus I and my King as who would say that the King were his seruaunt 3 That he slaundered the Church of England to y e court of Rome for his suggestion to be Legate was to reforme the Church of England which as he wrote was Facta in reprobum sensum 4 He without the Kings assent caried the Kings great Seale with him into Flaunders when he was sente Ambassadour to the Emperour 5 Without the Kings consent he sent commission to Sir Gregory de Cassalis Knight to conclude a league betweene the King and the Duke of Ferrarie 6 That he hauing the French pockes presumed to come and breathe on the King 7 That he caused the Cardinalles Hat to be put on the Kings coyne 8 That he had sent innumerable substance to Rome for the obteining of his dignities to the great impouerishmēt of the Realme with many other things which are touched more at large in Chronicles These articles with many moe being read in the cōmon house were confessed by the Cardinal and signed with his hand Also there was shewed an other writing sealed with his seale by the which he gaue to the Kyng all his moueables and vnmoueables You haue heard hytherto declared how y e Cardinall was attainted in the Premunire how he was put out of the office of the Chauncelour lay at Asher which was in the yeare of our Lord 1530. Anno. 1530. The next yeare after in the Lent season the king by the aduice of his counsayle licenced him to go into his dioces of Yorke and gaue hym commandemēt to keepe him in his dioces and not to returne Southward without the Kings speciall licence in writing So he made great prouision to go Northward apparelled his seruants newly and bought many costly things for his houshold but diuers of his seruaunts at this tyme departed from him to the Kings seruice and in especiall Thomas Crumwell one of his chiefe counsaile and chiefe doer for him in the suppression of Abbeys After that all things necessary for his iourney were prepared he tooke his iourney Northward til he came to Southwell which was in his dioces and there he continued that yeare euer grudging at his fall as you shall heare heereafter but the sands which he had geuen to his Colleges in Oxford and Ipswich were now come to the Kings hands by his attainder in the Premunire and yet the King of his gentlenes and for fauour that he bare to good learning erected againe the Colledge in Oxford and where it was named the Cardinalles Colledge he called it the Kings College and endued it with faire possessions and ordeined newe statutes and ordinances The Cardinalls Colledge now called Christes College in Oxforde and for because the Colledge of Ipswich was thought to be nothing profitable therefore he leaft that dissolued Notwithstāding that the Cardinall of Yorke was thus attainted in the Premunire as is aboue mentioned yet the King being good vnto him had graunted him the Bishopricks of Yorke and Winchester with great plentie of substance had licenced him to lye in his dioces of Yorke where he so continued the space of a yeare But after in the yeare folowing The Cardinall complayneth to the Pope of the king which was 1531. he being in his dioces wrote to the Court of Rome and to diuers other Princes letters in reproch of the King and in as much as in him lay he stirred them to reuenge his cause against the King and his Realme in so much that diuers opprobrious words against the King were spoken to Doctor Edward Keerne the Kings Oratour at Rome and it was sayd to him that for the Cardinalles sake the King should haue the woorse speede in the suite of his matrimonie The Cardinall also would speake faire to the people to winne their harts and declared euer that he was vniustly and vntruely ordered which faire speaking made many men beleeue that he sayd true and to Gentlemen he gaue great giftes to allure them vnto him and to be had in more reputation among the people The Cardinalls proud◠iourneie toward 〈◊〉 he determined to be installed or inthronised at Yorke with all the pompe that might be and caused a throne to be erected in the Cathredral Church in such an height and fashion as was neuer seene and sent to all the Lords Abbots Priors Knightes Esquiers and Gentlemen of his dioces to be at his Manor of Cawood the sixt day of Nouember and so to bring hym to Yorke with all maner of pompe and solemnitie The King which knew his doings and priuie conueyance all this yeare dissembled the matter to see what hee would do at length till that he saw his proud hart so highly exalted that he would be so triumphātly installed without making the king priuie yea and in manner in disdaine of the King thought it not meete nor conuenient to suffer him any longer to cōtinue in his malitious proud purposes and
in his bosome took out one of the bookes and deliuered it vnto y e Cardinal TheÌ„ the Cardinall together with hys bishops ProuisioÌ„ by the Byshops against English Bookes coÌ„sulted how they might prouide a speedy remedy for thys mischiefe therupon determined to geue out a commissioÌ„ to forbid the reading of all Englishe bookes and namely thys booke of Beggers and the newe Testament of Tyndals translation which was done out of hand by Cutbert Tonstall Byshop of London who sent out his prohibition vnto his Archdeacons w t all speede for the forbiddyng of that booke and diuers other more the tenour of whiche prohibition here followeth * A prohibition sent out by Cutbert Tonstall Bysh of London to the Archdeacons of his diocesse for the calling in of the new Testaments translated into Englishe with diuers other books the Catalogue wherof hereafter ensueth CVthbert by the permission of God Bishop of London vnto our welbeloued in Christ the Archdeacon of London or to his Officiall health grace benediction A prohibition agaynst Englyshe bookes By the duty of our pastorall office we are bound diligently with all our power to foresee prouide for roote out and putte away all those things which seme to tend to the perill daunger of our subiectes and specially the destruction of theyr soules Wherefore we hauing vnderstanding by the reporte of diuers credible persons also by the euident apparaunce of the matter that many childreÌ„ of iniquity mainteiners of Luthers sect blinded through extreme wickednes wandring from the way of truth and the Catholicke fayth craftely haue translated the new Testament into our English tongue entermedling therwith many heretical Articles and erronious opinions pernicious and offensiue seducing the simple people attempting by their wicked peruerse interpretations to prophanate the maiesty of the Scripture which hetherto hath remayned vndefiled craftely to abuse the most holy word of God the true sence of the same of the whiche translation there are manye bookes imprinted some with gloses and some without coÌ„teining in the English toung that pestiferous and most pernicious poysoÌ„ dispersed throughout all our dioces of London in great number which truly without it be spedely foresene without doubt will contaminate and infect the flocke committed vnto vs with most deadly poyson and heresy to the grieuous peril daunger of the soules committed to our charge and the offence of Gods diuine maiesty Wherfore we Cuthbert the bishop aforesayd grieuouslye sorowing for the premisses willing to withstand the craft subtlety of the auncient enemy and his ministers which seeke the destruction of my flock with a diligent care to take heed vnto the flock coÌ„mitted to my charge desiring to prouide spedy remedies for the premisses do charge you ioyntly and seuerally by vertue of your obedience straightly enioine commaund you that by our authority you warne or cause to be warned al singular aswell exempt as not exempt dwelling within our Archdeaconries that within 30. dayes space whereof 10. dayes shal be for the first 10. for the second 10. for the third and peremptory terme vnder payne of excommunication and incurring the suspitioÌ„ of heresy they do bring in and really deliuer vnto our vicar general all singular such bookes as conteine the translation of the new Testament in the English tongue and that you doe certefy vs or our sayd Commissary within a monethes after the day of the date of these presents duely personally or by your letters together with these presentes vnder your seales what you haue done in the premisses vnder payne of contempt geuen vnder our seale the 23. of October in the 5. yeare of our consecration an 1526. ¶ The like Commission in like maner and forme was sent to the three other Archdeacons of Middlesexe Essex and Coâ—chester for the execution of the same matter vnder the Bishops seale * The names of the bookes that were forbidden at this time together with the new Testament Bookes condeÌ„ned and forbidden THe supplication of Beggers The reuelation of Antechrist of Luther The new Testament of Tindall The wicked Mammon The obedience of a Christen man An introduction to Paules Epistle to the Romaynes A Dialogue betwixt the father and the sonne Oeconomicae Christianae Vnio dissidentium Piae Precationes Captiuitas Babilonica Ioannes Hus in Oseam Zwinglius in Catabaptistas De pueris instituendis Brentius de administranda Republica Luther ad Galatas De libertate Christiana Luthers exposition vpon the Pater noster ¶ Besides these bookes here before mentioned within a short time after there were a great number more of other bookes in like maner prohibited by the kings proclamation but yet by the Bishops procurement an 1529. the Catalogue wherof with the names the authors are here to be sene * Libri Sectae siue factionis Lutherianae importati ad ciuitatem London per fautores eiusdem Sectae quorum nomina auctores sequuntur IOannis Wycleffi viri pijssimi dialogoruÌ„ libri quatuor quorum primus diuinitatem ideas tractat Secundus vniuersarum creationem complectitur Tertius de virtutibus vitijsque ipsis contrarijs copiosissimè loquitur Quartus Romanae Ecclesiae sacrameÌ„ta eius pestiferam dotationem antechristi regnum fratrum fraudulentam originem atque eorum hypocrisim demonstrat De bonis operibus doctoris Ma. Lutheri Epistola Lutheri ad Leonem .x. summum Pontificem Tessaradeca consolatoria pro laborantibus oneratis Mart. Lutheri Tractatus Lutheri de libertate Christiana Sermo doctors Martini Lutheri Enarrationes M. Lutheri in epistolas D. Petri. Resposio Martini Lutheri ad libruÌ„ Magistri Bartholomei Catharini desensoris Siluestri Pontificis cum exposita visione Danielis 8. de an Christi De operibus Dei Martino Cellario autore Deutronomos Mosis ex Hebreo castigatus cum annotationibus Martini Lutheri Lutheri Cathecismus Latina donatus ciuitate per Iohannem Lonicerum Ionas Propheta Martini Lutheri commentariolo explicatus In EpistolaÌ„ Pauli ad Galathas Martini Lutheri coÌ„mmeÌ„tarius Mart. Lutheri epistolaruÌ„ farrago pietatis eruditionis plena cum Psalmorum aliquot interpretatione Enarrationes seu Postillae Mart. Lutheri in lectiones qua ex EuaÌ„gelicis historijs ApostoloruÌ„ scriptis alijsque sacrae scripturae literis desumpta per vniuersum annuÌ„ tam diebus dominicis quam diuorum memoriae facris super missam faciendam recitantur Conclusiones sedecim R. patris Domini Martini Lutheri de fide ceremonijs Eiusdem de fide operibus saluberrima declaratio Ceremoniarum eruditissima resolutio quid sint quomodo eis vtendum Conclusiones quinquaginta eiusdeÌ„ pro timoratis coÌ„scientijs Resolutio Lutheriana super propositionem suam 13. de potestate Papae Didimi Fauentini aduersus Thomam PlacentinuÌ„ pro Martino Luthero Theologo oratio Enarrationes nouae Domini M. Lutheri in Ionam ProphetaÌ„ De votis monasticis Martini Lutheri iudicium Enchiridion piarum precationum Martini
as they did For the probation of the first part Frith proceeding in his discourse declared howe the auncient fathers before Christes Incarnation dyd neuer beleue any such poynt of this grosse and carnall eating of Christes bodye and yet notwithstanding they dyd eate hym spiritually and were saued as Adam Abraham Moses Aaron Phinees and other godly Israelites besides All whiche sayth he dyd eate the body of Christ and did drinke his bloud as we do But this eating and drinking of theirs was spiritual pertaining onely to fayth ◠Cor. 10 and not to the teeth For they were al vnder the cloude and dranke of the rocke which folowed them this rocke was Christe whiche was promysed them to come into the worlde And this promise was first made vnto Adam Gen. 30. when as it was sayd vnto the Serpent I will put hatred betweene thee and the woman betweene her seede and thy seede c. Gen. 26. And afterward again vnto Abraham In thy seede shall all people be blessed c. Addyng also the Sacrament of Circumcision Bread is called the bodye as the sacrament of circumcision is called the couenant◠which was called the couenant not because it was so in deede but because it was a signe and a tokē of y e couenant made betwene God Abrahā admonyshing vs therby how we shuld iudge thinke touching the Sacrament of his body blodd to wyt that albeit it be called the body of Christ yet we should properly vnderstād therby y e fruit of our iustification which plētifully floweth vnto all faithful by his most healthful body bloud Likewise the same promise was made vnto Moses the moste meeke gentle captaine of the Israelites which did not only him self beleue vpō Christ which was so oftē promised but also did prefigurate him by dyuers meanes Manna a figure of Christes bodye both by y e Manna whiche came downe from heauen and also by the water whiche issued out of the rocke for the refreshing of the bodies of his people The water of the rocke a figure of Christes bodye Neyther is it to be doubted but that both Manna and this water had a Propheticall mysterie in them declaryng the very selfe same thing then which the bread the wyne do now declare vnto vs in the sacrament For this saith S. Augustine Who soeuer did vnderstand Christ in the Manna did eate the spirituall foode that we do Bread wine a figure likewise of Christes bodye 1. Cor. 10. But they which by that Manna sought onely to fill their bellyes did eate thereof and are dead So likewise sayth he of the drinke For the rocke was Christ. And by and by after he inferreth thus Moses dyd eate Manna and Phinees also and many other also dyd eate therof which pleased God and are not dead Why because they did vnderstand the visible meate spiritually They did spiritually hunger and did spiritually taste of it that they might spiritually be satisfied They al did eat the same spirituall meat and all did drinke the same spiritual drinke The old fathers did eate the same spirituall foode that we doe but not the same corporall foode For they did eate Christ in manna we do eate him in bread al one spiritual thing but not al one corporal matter for they did eate Manna and we an other thing but the selfe same spiritual thing that we doe and although they dranke the same spiritual drinke that we do yet they drank one thing and we an other which neuertheles signified all one thing in spiritual effect Howe did they drinke al one thing The Apostle answereth Of the spiritual rock which folowed them for the rocke was Christ. And Bede also adding these words sayth Beholde the signes are altered and yet the fayth remaineth one Thereby a man may perceiue that the Manna which came downe from heauen was the same vnto them y t our Sacrament is vnto vs Bede and that by eyther of them is sygnifyed that the body of Christ came downe from heauen yet notw tstandyng neuer any of thē said A similitude betweene Manna and the body of Christ. that Manna was the verye bodye of Messias as our Sacramentall bread is not in deede the bodye of Chryst but a mistical representation of the same For lyke as the Manna whyche came downe from heauen and the bread whych is receyued in the Supper dothe nourish the bodye euen so the body of Christ comming downe from heauen and beynge geeuen for vs dooth quicken vp the spirites of the beleeuers vnto lyfe euerlastyng Then if the saluation of both people be alyke and their fayth also one there is no cause why wee shoulde adde transubstantiation vnto oure Sacrament more then they beleeued their Manna to bee altered and chaunged Moreouer for because they are named Sacramentes euen by the significatyon of the name they must needes be signes of thinges or els of necessitie they can be no Sacraments But some may here obiect and say If onely fayth both vnto them also vnto vs be sufficient for saluation Obiection what need then any sacraments to be instituted He aunswered that there are three causes why Sacramentes are instituted The first S. Austen declareth in these wordes Aunswere writing agaynst Faustus Men sayth he cannot be knit together into one name of religion be it true or be it false Three causes why Sacraments are ordayned August contra Faustum except they be knit by the societie of signes and visible sacramēts the power whereof doth wonderfully preuayle in somuch that such as contemne them are wicked for that is wickedly contemned without the which godlines cānot be made perfect c. An other cause is that they shoulde be helpers to grafte and plante fayth in our hartes The 2. cause and for the confirmation of Gods promises But thys vse of Sacramentes many are yet ignoraunt of Sacramentes not to be worshiped for the thinges and more there be whiche doe preposterously iudge of the same taking the signes for the thinge it self and worshipping the same euen by like reason in a manner as if a man would take the bushe that hangeth at the Tauerne dore and sucke it for to slake hys thirst and will not go to the Tauerne where the wyne is Thirdly they do serue vnto this vse The third cause to stir vp the mindes and hartes of the faythfully to geue thanks vnto God for his benefites And these in a maner are the principall poyntes of hys bookes When More as is before sayd had gotten a copye of this treatise he sharped his pen all that he might to make answer vnto this yoūg man for so he calleth him through out hys whole booke but in such sort that whē the booke was once set forth and shewed vnto y e worlde More wryteth agaynst Iohn Frythe then he endeuoured himselfe all that he might to keepe it from printing
him the tenour whereof here ensueth ¶ The sentence geuen against Iohn Frith IN the name of God Amen We Iohn by the permission of God Byshop of London lawfully and rightly proceeding with all godly fauour by authoritie and vertue of our office against thee Iohn Frith of our iurisdictiō Sentence against Iohn Frythe before vs personally here present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauinge hearde seene and vnderstande and with diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in this behalfe by order of law ought to be obserued sittyng in our iudgement seate the name of Christ being first called vppon and hauing * As they had which crucified Christ. God onely before our eyes because by y e actes enacted propoūded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended dyuers errours and heresies and damnable opinions contrarie to the doctrine and determinatiō of the holy Church and specially agaynst the reuerende Sacrament and albeit that we following the example of Christ which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should conuert and lyue haue oftentimes gone about to correct thee and by al lawfull meanes that we coulde and moste wholesome admonitions that we did knowe to reduce thee againe to y e true fayth and the vnitie of the vniuersall Catholique Churche notwithstanding wee haue founde thee obstinate and stiffe necked willingly continuing in thy damnable opinions heresies and refusing to returne againe vnto the true faith and vnitie of the holy mother Church and as the childe of wickednesse and darkenesse so to haue hardened thy harte that thou wylt not vnderstande the voyce of thy sheapeheard which with a fatherly affection doth seeke after thee nor wilt not be allured with his godly and fatherly admonitions We therefore Iohn the Bishop aforesaid not willyng that thou whiche arte wicked shouldest become more wicked and infecte the Lordes flocke wyth thy heresye which we are greatly afrayde of do iudge thee and definitiuely condemne thee the sayde Iohn Frith thy demerites and faultes beyng aggrauate through thy damnable obstinacie as gyltie of most detestable heresies and as an obstinate vnpenitent sinner refusing penitently to returne to y e lappe and vnitie of the holy mother Church and that thou haste bene and arte by Lawe excommunicate and pronounce and declare thee to be an excōmunicate person also wee pronounce and declare thee to bee an heretique to be cast out from the Church and left vnto the iudgement of the secular power and nowe presentlye so do leaue thee vnto the secular power and their iudgement moste earnestly requiring them in the bowels of our Lorde Iesus Chryst that this execution and punishment worthily to be done vppon thee maye so bee moderate that the rigour thereof be not too extreme nor yet the gentlenesse too muche mitigated but that it may bee to the saluation of thy soule to the extirpation terrour and conuersion of heretiques to the vnitie of the Catholique fayth Moderation pretended but none shewed by this our sentence definitiue or finall decree which we here promulgate in this fourme aforesayde This sentence thus readde the Byshop of London directed hys letter to Syr Steuen Pecocke Mayor of London Iohn Fryth deliuered to the secular handes and the Sheriffes of the same Citie for the receyuyng of the foresayde Iohn Frith into their charge Who being so deliuered ouer vnto them the fourth daye of Iulie in the yeare aforesayde was by them caryed into Smithfield to be burned and when he was tyed vnto the stake there it sufficiently appeared with what constancye and courage he suffered death The constant death of Iohn Fryth for when as the fagots and fire were put vnto hym hee willingly embraced the same therby declaring with what vprightnesse of mynde he suffered hys death for Christes sake and the true doctryne whereof that daye hee gaue with his bloud a perfect and firme testimonie The wynde made hys death somewhat the more longer which bare away the flame from him vnto his felowe that was tyed to his backe but hee had established hys minde with such pacience God geuinge hym strength that euen as though he had felt no paine in that long torment he seemed rather to reioyce for his felow thē to be careful for himselfe This truely is the power and strength of Christ stryuing vanquishing in his Saintes who sanctifye vs together with them and direct vs in all thinges to the glory of his holy name Amen This day before the burning of these worthye men of God the Bishop of London certified king Henry the eight of his worthy ye rather wooluish proceeding against these men the tenour whereof for as muche as it proceedeth as the other do before we therefore omit it referryng the reader to the same ¶ Andrewe Hewet burned with Maister Frith ANdrewe Hewet borne in Feuersham in the county of Kent Andrew Hewet Martyr a yong man of the age of foure and twenty yeres was apprentise with one maister Warren Taylor in Watlyng streete And as it happened that hee went vppon a holy daye into Fleete streate Anno. 1533. towarde Saint Dunstanes he met with one William Holt which was foreman with the kyngs Taylour at that present called maister Malte and beynge suspected by the same Holt which was a dissemblyng wretche to be one that fauoured the Gospel after a litle talke had with hym he went into an honest house about Fleete Bridge whiche was a bookesellers house Then Holt thynking he had founde good occasion to shew foorth some fruit of his wickednesse Andrew Hewet apprehended sent for certaine offycers and searched the house fynding the same Andrew apprehended hym and caryed hym to the Byshops house where he was cast into yrons The man that gaue him this file was Valentine Freese the Painters brother who was afterward with his wyfe burned in Yorke and being there a good space by the meanes of a certaine honest man he had a File conueyed vnto hym wherewith he fyled of his yrons when he spyed his tyme he got out of the gate But being a man vnskilfull to hyde hym selfe for lacke of good acquaintance he went into Smythfielde and there mette with one Wythers whych was an hypocrite as Holt was Which Wythers vnderstandynge howe he had escaped and that hee knewe not whyther to goe pretendyng a faire countenāce vnto hym willed hym to go wyth him promysing that he shoulde bee prouyded for and so kept hym in the countrey where he had to do from Lowe Sunday til Whitsuntide and then brought him to London to y e house of one Iohn Chapman in Hosier lane beside Smithfielde and there left him by the space of two dayes Then he came to the layde Chapmans house againe and brought Holt with
oftentimes and hadde not sayde hys Mattens and his deuine Seruice before That hee hadde gone to Masse wythout Confession made to a Priest That it was sufficient for a manne being in deadly sinne to aske God mercy onely for his sinne wythoute farther confession made to a Prieste That hee helde agaynste Pilgrimages and called Images stockes and stones and witches Item that he being sicke wente to the Roode of Sainte Margarete Patens and sayde before hym twenty Pater nosters and when hee sawe hymselfe neuer the better then he sayde a foule euill take him and all other Images Item that if a manne keepe a good tongue in hys head hee tasteth well Item for commending Luther to be a good manne for preaching twise a day c. For saying that the Masse was but a Ceremonie and made to the entent that men should pray onely Item for saying that if a man had a paire of beades or a booke in his hand at the church and were not disposed to pray it was naught c. Wil. Hale holy water clearke of Tolenham 1529. Hys Articles That Offeringe of money and Candles to Images dyd not auaile sith wee are iustified by the bloude of Christe Item for speakynge againste worshipping of Saintes and the Popes pardones For sayinge that sith the Sacramentes that the Prieste doeth minister bee as good as they which the Pope doeth minister he dyd not see but the Priest hast as good authority as the Pope Item that a man shoulde confesse himselfe to God only and not to a Priest c. Wil. Blomfeld Monke of Buâ—y Abiured for the like causes Iohn Tyndall 1530. For sending 5. markes to his brother Wil. Tindall beyond the sea and for receiuing and keeping with him certayne letters from his brother Wil. Worâ—ley Priest Hermite 1530. His Articles For preaching at Halestede hauing the Curates licence but not the Byshops Item for preaching of these woordes that no man riding on Pilgrimage hauing vnder hym a soft saddle and an easy horse should haue any merite therby but the horse and the saddle c. Item for saying that hearing of Mattens and masse is not the thing that shall saue a mans soule but onely to heare y e word of god Iohn Stacy Tyler 1530. Hys Articles were agaynst Purgatory whiche he sayde to be but a deuise of the Priestes to get money Against fasting dayes by mans prescription and choise of meates Agaynst superfluous holydayes Item agaynst Pilgrimage c. Laurence Maxwel Taylor 1530. His Articles That the Sacrament of the alter was not the very bodye of Christ in fleshe and bloud but that he receiued hym by the word of GOD and in remembraunce of Christes passion Item that the order of Priesthood is no sacrament Tat there is no purgatory c. Tho Curson Monke of Eastacre in Northfolke 1530. Hys Articles were these For goyng out of the monastery and changing his weede and letting hys crowne to grow working abrode for his liuing making copes and vestimentes Also for hauing the new Testament of Tindals translation and an other booke conteining certayne bookes of the old Testament translated into Englishe by certayne whome the Papistes call Lutherans Tho. Corn. well or Austy 1530. Thomas Phillip 1530. Hys Articles It was obiected that hee beyng enioyned aforetyme by Richard Fitziames B. of London for hys penaunce to weare a fagot bordered vppon his sleeue vnder payne of relapse hee kept not the same therefore hee was condemned to perpetual custody in the house of S. Bartlemew from whence afterward he escaped and fled away Thomas Philip was deliuered by syr Thomas More to bishop Stokesley by indenture Besides other Articles of Purgatorie Images the Sacrament of the altare Holydaies keeping of bookes and suche like it was obiected to him that he being searched in the Tower had founde aboute hym Tracies Testament and in his chamber in the Tower was founde Cheese and Butter in Lent time Also that hee had a letter deliuered vnto him goyng to the Tower Which letter wyth the Testament also of Tracie because they are both worthy to be seene we mynde GOD willing to annexe also to the storie of thys Thomas Phillip As hee was oftentimes examined before maister More and the Bishop he alwaies stoode to his denial neither could there any thing be prooued clearely agaynste him but onely Tracies Testamente and hys butter in Lente One Stacie first bare witnesse againste him but after in the Courte openly hee protested that he did it for feare The Byshoppe theÌ„ willing him to submit him self to sweare neuer to holde any opinion coÌ„trarye to the determination of holye Church he sayde he would And when the forme of hys abiuration was geuen him to read he read it but the Byshop not content with that wold haue hym to reade it openly But that hee woulde not and sayde hee woulde appeale to the king supreame heade of the Churche and so did Stil the Byshop called vpon him to abiure Hee aunsweared that he would be obedient as a Christen man shoulde and that hee woulde sweare neuer to holde any heresie during his life nor fauoure anye heretickes But the Bishop not yet contente would haue him to reade the abiuration after the forme of the Churche conceaued as it was geuen him Hee aunsweared again that he would forswear all heresies and that he woulde maintaine no heresies ne fauour and heretickes The Byshop with this woulde not be aunsweared but needes would driue him to the abiuration formed after the Popes Church To whome hee said if it were the same abiuration that he read he would not read it but stand to his appeale made to the kinge the supreame heade of the Churche vnder God Againe the Bishop asked hym if he would abiure or not Except sayd he you will shewe me the cause whye I should abiure I will not say yea nor nay to it but will stand to my appeale and required the Bishop to obey the same Then the Bishop reading openly the Bil of excommunication against him denounced him for contumax and an excoÌ„municate person chargyng all men to haue no company or any thyng to doe with him After this excommunication what became of him whether he was holpen by his appeale or whether he was burned or whether he died in the Tower or whether he abiured I find no mention made in the registers * A letter directed to Thomas Phillip in the name of the brethren and geuen him by the way going to the Tower THe fauour of him that is able to keepe you that you fall not and to confesse your name in the kingdome of glorye A letter seâ—â— by the congregation to Tho. Philippe and to geue you strength by his spirite to confesse him before all hys aduersaries be with you euer Amen Syr the brethren thincke that there bee diuers false brethren craftily crept in among them to seeke out their freedome in the Lord that they may accuse them to the Lords aduersaries as
leaue vndone any part 〈◊〉 parcel of the premisses or else in the execution and setting forth of the same do coldly and fainedly vse any maner sinister addition wrong interpretation or painted colour then we straightly charge commaund you that forthwith vpon any such default negligence or dissimulation of the said Bishop or any other ecclesiasticall person of his dioces contrary to the true tenour meaning and effecte of the saide charge by vs to him appointed aforesaid yee doe make indelaidly and with all speede and dâ—ligence declaration and aduertisement to vs and our Counsell of the saide defaulte and of the behauiour maner and fashion of the same And for as much as we vpon singular trust and assured confidence which we haue in you and for the speciall loue and zeale we suppose and thinke ye beare towards vs and the publicke and common wealth vnitie and tranquillitie of this our realme haue specially elected and chosen you among so many for this purpose and haue reputed you suche men as vnto whose wisedome discretion truth and fidelitie we might commit a matter of suche great waight moment and importance as whereupon the vnitie and tranquillity of our realme doth consist if ye shoulde contrary to our expectation and trust which we haue in you and agaynst your duety and allegeance towards vs neglect or omit to do with all your diligence and wisedome whatsoeuer shall be in your power for the due performance of our mind and pleasure to you before declared in this behalfe or hâ—lt or stomble at any part or specialitie of the same be yee assured that we like a Prince of iustice will so extremely punish you for the same that all the worlde besides shall take by you example and beware contrary to their allegeance to disobey the lawfull commaundement of theyr soueraigne Lord and Prince in such things as by the faithfull execution whereof ye shall not onely aduance the honor of Almightie God and set foorth the maiestie and Imperiall dignitie of youre soueraigne Lord but also bring an inestimable weale profite and commoditie vnitie and tranquillitie to all the common state of this our Realme whereunto both by the lawes of God nature and man ye be vtterly bound Geuen vnder our signet at our Pallace of Westminster the 9. day of Iune Furthermore that no man shall cauill or surmise thys fatall fall and ruine of the Pope to haue come rashly vpon the Kings owne partiall affection or by any sensuall temeritie of a few and not by the graue and aduised iudgement approbation and consent generally and publikely as well of the nobles and commons temporal as also vppon substantiall groundes and the very strength of truth by the discussion and consultation of the spiritual and most learned persons in this Realme it shall be requisite moreouer to these premisses to adioyne the words and testimonies also of the Byshops owne othes and profession made to the King yelding and rendering vnto him only the stile of supreme head next vnder Christ of the Church of England all other seruice subiection and obedience to be geuen to any other forreine Potentate which should be preiudiciall to the Kings highnes in this behalfe beeing excluded and that both frankely and freely of their own voluntary motion and also vppon the faith and fidelitie of their priesthode as by their owne words and handwriting may appeare in forme as heere vnder followeth The othe of Steuen Gardiner to the King EGo Stephanus Wintonien Episcopus pure sponte absolute in verbo pontificio profiteor ac spondeo Illustrissimae vestrae Regiae maiestati singulari ac summo Domino meo patrono Henrico Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Regi fidei defensori Domino Hiberniae atque in terris Ecclesiae Anglicanae supremo immediatè sub Christo capiti quod post hac nulli externo Imperatori Regi Principi aut Prelato nec Romano pontifici quem Papam vocant fidelitatem obedientiam c. In English I Steuen Byshop of Winchester do purely of mine owne voluntary accord and absolutely The othe of Steph. Gardiner to the king in y e word of a Bishop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and Patrone Henry the 8. by the grace of Gdo King of England of France defendor of the fayth Lord of Ireland in earth of the Church of England supreme head immediately vnder Christ that from this day forward I shall sweare promise geue or cause to be geueÌ„ to no forreine PoteÌ„tate Emperour King Prince or Prelate nor yet to the Byshop of Rome whoÌ„ they call Pope any othe or feaultie directly or indirectly either by word or writyng but at all tymes and in euery case condition I shall obserue hold mainteyne to all effectes intentes the quarell cause of your royall Maiestie your successours and to the vttermost of my power shall defend the same agaynst all manner of persons whom soeuer I shall know or suspect to bee aduersaries to your Maiestie or to your successours shall geue my fayth truth obedience sincerely with my very hart onely to your royall Maiestie as to my supreme Prince I professe the Papacie of Rome not to be ordeined of God by holy Scripture but constantly do affirme and openly declare and shall declare it to be set vp onely by maÌ„ Stephen Gardiner aprenoun-renounceth the Pope and shall cause diligently other men likewise to publish the same Neither shall I enter any treatie with any person or persons either priuely or apertly or shall consent thereto that the Byshop of Rome shall haue or exercise here any authoritie or iurisdiction or is to be restored to any iurisdicâ—ion hereafter Furthermore that y e sayd Byshop of Rome now being or any that shall succeede him hereafter in the sayd Sea is not to be called Pope nor supreme Byshop or vniuersall Byshop nor most holy Lord but onely ought to be called Byshop of Rome and felow brother as the old maner of the most auncient Byshops hath bene this I shall to my power openly mainteyne and defend Also I shall firmely obserue cause to bee obserued of other to the vttermost of my cunnyng witte power all such lawes and Actes of this Realme how and what soeuer as haue bene enacted established for the extirpation and suppression of the Papacie and of the authoritie and iurisdiction of the sayd Byshop of Rome Neither shall I appeale hereafter to the sayd Bish. of Rome nor euer consent to any person that shall appeale to him neither shall I attempt prosecute or follow any sute in the Court of Rome for any cause of right or Iustice to be had or shall make aunswere to any plee or action nor shall take vpon me the person and office either of the plaintife or defendent in the sayd Court. And if the sayd Byshop by his messenger or by his letters shall make any meanes or
significatiō vnto me of any matter what soeuer it be I shall with all speede diligence make declaration aduertisement therof or cause that same to be signified either to your princely maiesty or to some of your secret coūsaile or to your successours or any of their priuy counsell Neither shall I send or cause to be send at any tyme any writing or messēger to the sayd Byshop or to his Court without the knowledge cōsent of your maiesty or your successours willyng me to send writing or messenger vnto him Neither shall I procure or geue coūsaile to any persō to procure bules brieues or rescriptes whatsoeuer either for me or for any other frō the sayd Bysh. of Rome or his court And if any such shall be procured agaynst my will knowledge either in generall or in speciall or els whosoeuer they shall be graunted vnto them I shall vtter disclose the same not consent thereunto nor vse them in any case shall cause them to be brought to your maiestie or your successours Furthermore for the confirmation hereof I geue my fayth truth by firme promise in the fayth of a Byshop that agaynst this my foresayd profession promise made I shall defēd my selfe by no dispēsation exception nor any remedy or cautel of law or exāple during this my natural life And if heretofore I haue done or made any protestatiō in preiudice of this my profession promise here made the same I do reuoke at this present for euer hereafter and here vtterly do renounce by these presents Whereunto I haue subscribed vnder written the name both of my selfe of my Byshopricke with my proper hand thereto also haue put to my seale in perpetual vndoubted testimony of the premisses Geuen the x. day of February an 1534. of our soueraigne Lord kyng Henry viij 26 Steph. Winton * The lyke othe of Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London I Iohn Byshop of London do purely of myne owne volūtary accord absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular The othe of Stokesley and chief Lord and patrone Henry 8 by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth of the same Church of Englād supreme head immediately vnder Christ. c. Like to the othe before Ioan. London ¶ The like othe and handwriting of Edward Lee Archbyshop of Yorke I Edward by the permission of God Archbyshop of Yorke doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The othe of Lee Archb. of Yorke and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. In like forme to the othe before Edovardus Eborac The like othe and handwriting of Cuthbert Byshop of Duresme I Cuthbert by the permission of God Byshop of Duresme doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The oth of Tōstal of Durisme and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. As before Per me Cutbertum Dulnelm And so likewise all the other Byshops after the same order and forme of othe were obliged and bound to the king as to their supreme head of the Church of England immediatly vnder Christ renouncyng and abiuryng vtterly and voluntarily the Popes too long vsurped iurisdiction in this Realme testifieng moreouer the same both with their owne hand and also with their seale Besides these cōfirmations testimonials of y e Bishops aforesayd ye shall heare yet moreouer the decree and publicke sentence of the vniuersitie of Cambridge written likewise and subscribed signed with the publike seale of their vniuersitie the tenor of which their letter heere followeth ¶ A letter of the Vniuersitie of Cambridge against the vsurped power of the Byshop of Rome VNiuersis Sanctae matris Ecclesiae filijs ad quos praesentes literae peruenturae sunt coetus omnis regentium non regentium Academiae Cantabrigiensis salutem in omnium saluatore Iesu Christo. Cum de Romani pontificis potestate c. In English TO all and singular children of the holy mother Church to whose hands these presents shall come the whole societie of Regentes and not Regētes of the Uniuersitie of Cābridge A letter of the vniuersitye of Cambridge sendeth greeting in our Sauiour Iesu Christ. Where as now of late it hath risen vp in question among vs concerning the power of the Bishop of Rome which he doth both claime to himselfe by the holy Scripture ouer all prouinces nations in Christendome and hath now of long time exercised in this realme of England and forasmuch as our censure concerning the cause is required to wit whether the Byshop of Rome hath any power or authoritie in this kingdome of England allotted to hym by God in the Scripture more then any other foreine Byshop or no we thought it therfore good reason our duty for the searching out of the veritie of the said question that we should employ therein our whole indeuour and study whereby we might render and publish to the world what our reason and censure is touching the premisses For therefore we suppose that Uniuersities were first prouided and instituted of Princes to the end that both y e people of Christ might in the lawe of God be instructed and also that false errours if any did rise might through the vigilant care and industry of learned Diuines be discussed extinguished and vtterly rooted out For the which cause we in our assemblies and conuocations after our accustomed maner resorting and conferring together vpon the question aforesayd and studiously debating and deliberating with our selues how and by what order we mighte best proceede for the finding out of the truth of the matter and at length choosing out certayne of the best learned Doctours and Bachelers of Diuinity and other maisters haue committed to them in charge studiously to ensearch and peruse the places of holy Scripture by the viewing and conferring of which places together they might certifie vs what is to be said to the question propounded For asmuch therefore as we hauing heard and well aduised The censure of the vniuersity of Cambridge against the Popes supremacye and throughly discussed in open disputations what may be sayd on both partes of the foresayd question those reasons and arguments do appeare to vs more probable stronger truer and more certaine sounding much more neare to the pure and natiue sense of Scripture which do deny the Byshop of Rome to haue any such power geuen him of God in the Scripture By reason force of whych arguments we being perswaded and conioining together in one opinon haue with our selues thus decreed to aunswere vnto the question aforesayde and in these writings thus resolutely do aunswere in the name of y e whole Uniuersitie
therefore the Pope hath no such primacy geuen him eyther by the wordes of Scripture or by any generall Councell nor by commoÌ„ conseÌ„t of the holy catholicke Church by the holy Fathers of the Catholique church asseÌ„bled in the first general councelles And finally they doe transgresse theyr own profession made in theyr creation For all the Bishops of Rome alwayes when they be consecrated and made Bishops of that See doe make a solemne profession and vowe that they shall inuiolably obserue and keepe al the ordinances made in the eight first generall Councels among the whiche it is specially prouided enacted that al causes shal be finished and determined with in the prouince where the same begun and that by the byshops of the same prouince and that no Byshop shall exercise any iurisdiction out of his owne dioces or prouince And diuers such other Canons were then made and confirmed by the sayd councels to represse and take away out of the Church all such primacy and iurisdiction ouer kinges and Byshops as the Byshops of Rome pretend nowe to haue ouer the same Concilium tertium Carthaginense cap. 26 Gregorius lib. 4. epistolarum indictione 13. epist 13. And we finde that diuers good fathers Byshops of Rome did greatly reproue yea and abhorre as a thing cleane contrary to the Gospel and the decrees of the church that anye Byshop of Rome or els where shoulde presume vsurpe or take vpon him the title and name of y e vniuersal byshop or of the head of all priestes or of y e highest priest or any such lyke title For confirmation whereof it is out of all doubt y t there is no mention made neyther in Scripture nor in the writinges of any Autenticall doctor or author of the Church being within the tyme of the apostles that Christ did euer make or institute any distinction or difference to be in the preeminence of power order or iurisdiction betweene the Apostles theÌ„selues or betweene y e bishops themselues but y t they were all equall in power order authoritie iurisdiction And that there is now and sith y e time of the Apostles any such diuersitie or difference among the Bishops it was deuised by the ancient fathers of the primitiue Church for the conseruation of good order and vnitie of the Catholicke church and that eyther by the consent and authoritie or els at the least by the permission and sufferaunce of the princes and ciuill powers for the tyme ruling c. And shortly after followeth And for the better confirtion of this part we thinke it also conuenient that all Byshops and preachers shal instruct and teach the people coÌ„mitted vnto theyr spirituall charge that Christ did by expresse words prohibit that none of his Apostles nor any of theyr successors should vnder the pretence of the authority geuen vnto them by Christ take vpon them y e authoritie of y e sword y t is to say the authoritie of kings or of any ciuill power in this world yea or any authoritie to make lawes or ordinances in cauâ—â—s appertayning vnto ciuil powers Truth it is the priestes and byshops may execute all suche temporall power iurisdiction as is coÌ„mitted vnto them by y e ordinance authoritie of kings or other ciuil powers by the consent of the people as officers and ministers vnder the sayd kinges and powers so long as it shall please the sayd kinges and people to permit and suffer them so to vse and execute the same Notwithstanding if anye bishop of what estate or dignitie so euer he be be he bish of Rome or of any other citie prouince or dioces do presume or take vppon him authoritie or iurisdiction in causes or matters which appertayne vnto kinges and the ciuill powers and their Courtes and will mayntayne or thinke that he may so do by y e authoritie of Christ and his Gospell although y e kings and princes would not permit and suffer hym so to doe No doubt that Byshop is not worthy to be called a Byshop The Bishop of Rome iudged to be a tyrant and vsurper but rather a tyranne an vsurper of other mens rightes contrary to the lawes of god and is worthy to be reputed none otherwise then hee that goeth about to subuert the kingdome of Christ. For the kingdome of Christ in his Church is a spirituall and not a carnall kingdome of the world that is to say the very kingdome that Christ by himself or by his Apostles and disciples sought here in this worlde was to bring all nations from the carnall kingdome of the prince of darkenes vnto the light of hys spirituall kingdome so to raygne himselfe in the harts of the people by grace fayth hope and charitie And therefore sith Christ did neuer seeke nor exercise anye worldly kyngdome or dominion in this worlde but rather refusing and fleeing from y e same did leaue the said worldly gouernance of kingdomes realmes and nations to be gouerned by Princes potentates in like maner as he did finde them commaunded also his Apostles and Disciples to doe the seÌ„blable as it was sayd before what soeuer priest or bishop will arrogate or presume vpoÌ„ him any such authoritie and will pretend e the authoritie of the Gospell for his defence therin he doth nothing els but in a maner as you would say crowneth Christ agayne with a crowne of thorne and traduceth bringeth him foorth agayne with his mantle of purpure vppon his backe to be mocked and scorned of the world as the Iewes did to their owne damnation This doctrine was subscribed and allowed by the witnes and testimony of these byshops and other learned meÌ„ whose names hereunder follow as appeareth in the Byshops booke aforenamed * Testes Thomas Cantarien Edouardus Ebor. Iohannes London Cuthbertus Dunel .. Stephanus Winton Robertus Carliolen Iohannes Exon. Iohannes Lincoln Iohannes Bathonien Rolandus Couen Lich. Thomas Elien Nicolaus Sarum Ioannes Bangor Edouardus Herefor Hugo Wigornien Ioannes Roffen Richardus Cicestren Guliel Norwicen Gulielmus Meneuen Robertus Asâ—auen Robertus Landauen Richardus Wolman Archdiaco Sudbur Gulielmus Knight Arch. Richmond Ioannes Bel. Arch. Gloucester Testimonies of Bishops of England against the Pope Edmundus Boner Archdia Leicester Gulielmus Skippe Archdiaco Doset Nicholaus Heth. Archdiaco Stafford Cuthbertus Mashall Arch. Notingham Ricardus Curten Archdia Oxon. Gulielmus Glife Galfridus Dovnes Robertus Oking Radulphus Bradford Richardus Smith Simon Mathew Ioannes Prin. Guliel Buckmaster Gulielmus May. Nicolaus Wotton Ricardus Coxe Ioannes Edmundes Thomas Robertson Ioannes Baker Thomas Barret Iohannes Hase Ioannes Tyson These were Doctours of Diuinitie and of both Lawes Iudge now thy selfe louing reader per confessata allegata that is by these thinges heretofore confessed alledged allowed prooued and confirmed by penne set forth by wordes defended and by othe subscribed by these Bishops and Doctours if eyther Martine Luther himselfe or anye Lutherane els could or did euer say more
touched and agreeued In opening ripping vp of which iniuries first in the said iniurious calling of the king to Rome instructions were geuen to the said ambassador to explicate the open violation therin The Pope violateth the CouÌ„cells of Nice Aphricke and Mileuitaine of y e most ancient and general councels the Councel of Nice the councel of Aphrike the councel of Milen In which councels the coÌ„trary was for quietnes of the world prouided ordered declaring withal how agreeable y e same is to all lawes reason equitie that Princes shold not be coÌ„pelled to repaire to Rome at the Popes calling nor be bound in a matter of such weight moment to send out of their realmes dominions the writings instrumentes monuments containing the secretes of their affayres or to make trust a proctor being in so far distant parties in a matter of such importance to abide fulfill that which the said Proctor should agree vnto there The matter and case wherof did not so much concerne y e estate of any one prince alone as it touched the dignitie of al other Christen kings so neare that vnles they wold suffer themselues to be yoked with the Popes authoritie it was tyme in as muche as the Pope now made this enterprise on theÌ„ to ensearch and know the bottom ground both of his of their authoritie if any thing by negligeÌ„ce or misuse had ben lost to recouer the same rather then to suffer it to decaye any more As touching al which greues hurts inconueniences preiudice euil example which might thereof ensue y e kinges highnes doubted not but that his good brother the French king would assist and concurre with his highnes for maintenance and defence of the same The second poynt to be declared For declaration of the second notable greefe and iniurie done by the Pope to the kings highnes thus furthermore he was willed to insinuate to the French kyng what iniurie or rather contumelie the kinges highnes receyued at the Popes hand in not suffering the kinges subiect ambassadour to allege such matter in defence of his Prince as by law reason equitie was to be heard and admitted for as much as the sayd ambassadour doctor Kerne the kings Chaplain being at Rome at such time as citations were there published against y e kings highnes vnderstanding his grace by theÌ„ to be called before one Capasucha Deane of y e Rote was there ready to make answer to the queens Agents coÌ„plaint had by the aduice of other great learned men The kinges Ambassadour could not be heard at Rome conceyued a certaine matter coÌ„teining causes reasonable lawful why the kings highnes shuld not be bouÌ„d to appeare there either by himself or by his proctor Which matter also he did exhibite on the kings behalfe as a true subiect by law of nature is bound to mainteine to allege in defence of his prince that is absent ought by equitie to preserue him froÌ„ condemnation And yet this notwithstaÌ„dyng the saide Capasuccha not regarding nor considering the matter alledged demaunded whether the said Doccor had any proxie from the king or no for soch purpose and vpon default and lacke of the sayd Proxie which was not necessary in this case Proceeded in the principal cause By reason wherof the sayd doctor Kerne appealed to y e pope alleging iniurie to be don not only to the kings highnes but also to himselfe for that such matter as he did allege was not coÌ„sidered nor regarded but proces made To the which appellation notwithstanding the sayd Capasuccha gaue an ambiguous and a douhtfull answere which was that as much as Doctor Kerne was by the lawe a lawfull person so much he would giue place deferre appellationi and otherwise not Thus vpon declaration of this doubtful answere passed certaine daies the said Capasuccha promising alwaies to open his sayde answere and sentence more plainly and to giue a determinate resolution Which he neuerthelesse did not albeit he was diuers times vrged thervnto but so passed the time and sodenly returned to processe Wherupon the sayde Doctor Kerne appealed eftsoones againe and put a supplication to the Pope for admission of the sayde appeale By reason whereof the matter was reasoned in the signature In which signature by no lawe it coulde be shewed why the said doctor Kerne should not be admitted to allege in defence of the kinges highnes but onely y t they there amongst themselues being the greater nuÌ„ber which were of the Emperours dominions and feede of him amoÌ„g which was also the said Capasuccha gaue their voices as the Pope sayde that Doctour Kerne should not be hearde Sine mandato Regiae maiestatis Whereunto when Doctor Kerne replyed saying whatsoeuer they decreed or said there was no law to mainteine and beare it it was said againe by cardinall Anconitate that the Pope might iudge after his conscience And vpon this resolution they determined there to proceede in the principall cause vnles the king woulde sende a Proxie intending by this iniurie wrong to enforce his highnes to y e exhibitioÌ„ of a Proxie there The pope would haue the king to appeare by proxie at Rome to his highnes high preiudice to the pernitious example of the like to be done to other Princes and also to the derogation of the liberties prerogatiues of his gratious Realme Unto the obseruation wherof his highnes is bound by his othe and also by the same othe bounde to recouer and restore such liberties and priuileges as by any of his predecessours hath ben lost diminished or decaied in tyme past These with other like iniuries and wrongs of the pope done to the king the foresayd ambassadour M. Foxe according as he had in charge and commission did declare open and shew vnto the French king to the intent to sollicite the sayd king to do by his meditation for the remedying and redressing of those foresayd iniuries and wrongful dealinges of the Pope in this behalfe Furthermore for the thyrd purpose touching y e Chancellor of Fraunce The third part of pâ—â—pose of 〈◊〉 message for asmuch as hee was one of the chiefe personages whome the Frenche king most trusted in hys great affayres by whose aduise all matters of learning were then conduced and trayned the king thought it not vnprofitable by all wayes and meanes to winne and allure his friendship and amitie also vnto his deuotion eyther that by his meanes and dexteritie the kinges purposes might be aduaunced the better or at least for a Ne noceat y t is to mittigate and diminishe such fauour as he by y e admirall or otherwise was moued to shew to the Imperials For the which cause the king committing in charge to hys ambassadour aforesayd willed and instructed hym howe and what to doe and after what maner to attemperate himselfe to all occasions and times of oportunitie as first to deliuer to him
froÌ„ the king his letters of credence and withall to declare and extend the kinges most effectuous commendations with the harty good will and sincere affections whiche his hignes bare to the sayde Cardinall Chauncellour of Fraunce with no lesse desire also most gladly to do that thing which might be to his commoditie and benefite according as the manifold pleasures grauities and kindnes done on his part for the kinges highnes did worthily deserue Then after such words of mollification to enter into further communication with him in such sort as might best serue his honour And forasmuch as the Cardinall was theÌ„ noted much to be moued with the affections of vayn glory couetous therfore amongst other coÌ„munication The vaine glory and auarice of the Cardinall it was deuised to inferre mentioÌ„ of the Papalitie noting what wayes meanes might be vsed to attayne vnto that dignitie Wherein if the kinges hignes coulde stand him to anye steede as he thought the person of the sayd Chauncellour most meet for the same The fashyoâ— of Princes courtes to be noted so he would not fayle to moue and to procure it to the best furtheraunce of his aduauncement And finally to declare how desirous the kinges highnes was to retayne and make sure vnto him the amitie and friendship of the sayd Chauncellour and that hys hignes deuising by what meanes and wayes he might do the same albeit his grace knew wel that the fayth and sinceritie of the sayd Chauncellour towardes hys mayster was such as no gift pension or other offer could aduance or increase that good will which for hys maysters sake he would employ in the kinges highnes affayres thought that for declaration of hys hartye good will towardes the sayde Chauncellour it were conuenient to offer vnto hym some yearely remembraunce c. This was the summe and effect of the message of the king sent vnto the French king and to other of his counsayle by his ambassadour maister Edward Foxe whiche was especially to signifie and make manifest vnto the sayd French king the vniust dealinges and preiudiciall proceedinges of the pope in calling vp the king of Englande to appeare at Rome by Proxie which was derogatory to y e kinges dignitie and crowne and also preiudiciall both to generall Councels of the primitiue tyme and to the auncient lawes and statutes of this Realme as is afore declared and no lesse hurtfull for example to all other Princes and kinges likewise c. This message so done Steuen Gardiner Ambassadour to the FreÌ„ch king shortly after was sent to the said french king Stephen Gardinar bish of Winchester with the kings answere and message again on this maner y t for so much as the saying of the Frenche king to the ambassadors was this that notwithstanding all the kings Realm shuld agree and condescend neuer so muche to y e right title The French kings saying against the kinges succession which the succession procreated of this his lawfull matrimony hath in this hys realme yet when outward parties shall conceaue anye other or contrary opinion thereof great trouble and vexation might ensue Wherunto the K. made answere agayne declaring y t he could not but greatly marueyle y t the king his brother being so wise a Prince The kinges aunswere to the French king and there to well expert and learned in Chronicles and histories not onely of his owne realme but also of all others or any of his Counsayle being men of such experieÌ„ce as they were taken to be would thinke that the opinion consent of other outward Realms was so highly to be coÌ„sidered and regarded of any prince or king in stablishing or in executing of thinges which mighte be lawfully done and which touched the preseruation of the rightes preeminences dignitie and state of his realme and did also notably conferre vnto the singular benefite and tranquillitie of the same so as the words both of the sayde king hys brother and of the great master did pretend Who furthermore were not ignoraunt them selues 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 realm 〈…〉 bouÌ„d tâ— the agrement of outwarde realmes that many thinges haue bene by hys noble progenitours kinges of Fraunce attempted and done as well in cases of matrimonie as otherwise which in some part in the opinion of y e Popes of Rome then being in some part in the opinion of diuers other outwarde princes states seigniories and common people haue bene thought not perfectly good nor yet much acceptable vnto them and yet that notwithstanding hys said progenitors knowing them selues the prosecuting of those causes to be beneficial to them and to the realm haue not therfore desisted from their said purposes but diligeÌ„tly employing their owne strength and powers with the succours of their frends haue finally atchieued their sayd enterprises wythout requiring or greatly regarding the opinion or agreement therunto of outward princes Againe wheras the Chauncelour of France made thys ouerture to the â—ayde Bishop of Winchester whether the kyng woulde be content to haue indifferent Iudges to be appoynted by the authoritie of the Pope The ouerture of the Chauncellour 〈◊〉 Fraunce to the king to take indifferent iudges by the Popes authority The kinges aunswere to the ouerture to determine his cause wyth a commission decretall from y e same declaring Quid iuris c. The King by his ambassador therunto answearing declared that the Pope hauing done vnto hym so notable and euideÌ„t iniuries as he had done it were hys office and duetie now to labor him selfe to ende this matter and to studie how to make due satisfaction to God and his iustice which hee hath tam indignis modis offended and violated and to deliuer himselfe out of the danger and the perpetual infamie of the world which he hath incurred by reason of these his most vngodly doings and not to looke that the King shoulde make any request or suite vnto hym therfore or recompence for the same c. Furthermore where as the Pope at the request of the French king had in open Consistorie proroged execution of his censures and excommunication against the king vnto the first day of Nouember and woorde thereof was sent to the king by his ambassadours from the great maister of Fraunce that the king mighte haue the sayde prorogation made autentikely in wryting if he woulde The kyng answearing thereunto thought it not vnprofitable that hys ambassadors resident in France should receiue vnto theyr hands the possession of the saide newe prorogation conceiued and wrytten in autentike forme and maner according to the order of the lawes After this againe came other letters to the King from France namely froÌ„ the great maister of France tending to this ende that if the king would do nothing for the pope meaning by the reuocation of such actes of parlament The king requested by the FreÌ„ch king to relent to the Pope as were made in the Realme of England to the Popes preiudice it were
no reason neither shoulde it be possible for the Frenche king to induce the Pope to any gratuitie or pleasure for the king in his affaires Wherunto the king answearing againe sendeth worde to the French king The kinges aunswere to the French kinges request trusting and hoping wel of the perfect frendship of the French king his good brother that he will neuer suffer any suche perswasion to enter into hys breast whatsoeuer the great maister or any other shall say to the contrary thereof nor that he will require any thyng more of him to do for the Pope Chauncelour or other then hys Counsaile hath already deuised to be done in this behalfe especially considering the words of the sayd French kings promise made before as well to the Duke of Northfolke as to the other Ambassadours promising his frendship to to the King simply without requiring him to reuocate or infringe any suche acte or constitution made by the realme and Parlament to the contrary Perswading moreouer and laying before the eyes as well of the Pope as of the French king howe much it should redound to the Popes dishonouâ— and infamie to the sclaunder also of his cause if he should be seene so to pact and couenant wyth the king vpon such conditions for the administration of that thing which he in his owne conscience hath reputed and adiudged to be most rightfull agreeable to iustice and equitie and ought of his office and duetie to do in thys matter simpliciter gratis and wythout all worldly respectes eyther for the aduancement of his priuate lucre and commoditie The Pope seeketh not for iustice but his owne lucre and commodity or for the preseruation of hys pretensed power and authoritie For surely it is 〈◊〉 to be doubted but that the Pope being minded and determined to geue sentence for the inualiditie and nullitie of the kings first pretensed matrimonie hath conceiued and established in hys owne conscience a 〈◊〉 and certain opinion and perswasion that he ought of iustice and equitie so to do Then to see the Pope to haue thys opinion in deede and yet refuse this to doe for the King vnlesse hee shall be content for his benefite and pleasure The Pope â—elleth iustice â—edere iuri suo and to doe some things preiudiciall vnto his subiects contrary to hys honour it â—o easie to be foreseene what the world and the posteritie shall iudge de tam turpi nundinatione iustitiae illius tam foeda sordida lucri honoris ambitione And as foâ— the kings part if he shal not attaine now iustice at the mediation of hys good brother knowing the Pope to be of this disposition and determination in his heart to satisfie all his desires being mooued thereunto by iustice The Pope doth agaynst his 〈◊〉 owne conscieÌ„ce and that the â—et therof is no default of iustice in the cause but onely for that the king woulde not condescende to hys request it is to the king matter sufficient enough for discharge of hys conscience to God and to the worlde although hee neuer did execute in deede hys sayde determination For sith hys corrupt affection is the onely impediment thereof what neede either the king to require him any further to doe in the cause or els his subiectes to doubte any further in the iustnesse of the same Albeit if respects to benefites merites done towardes the Pope the See of Rome The Pope forgetteth his olde benefactors and frendes should be regarded in the attaining of iustice in a cause of so high consequencie as thys is reason would that if it would please the Pope to consider the former kindnesse of the King shewed vnto him in time past whereof hee is very loth to enter the rehearsall ne videatur velle exprobrare quae de alijs fecerit bene he should not nowe require of him any newe benefite or gratuitie to be shewed vnto him but rather studie to recompence hym for the olde graces merites pleasures and benefites before receiued For surely he thinketh that the Pope can not forget howe that for the conseruation of his person his estate and dignitie the king hath not heretofore spared for anye respecte The benefites of the king vpon the Pope when he was taken by the Duke of Burbonâ— in vsing the office of a moste perfecte and stedfaste frend to relinquish the long coÌ„tinued good will established betweene him and the Emperor and to declare openly to all the world that for the Popes sake and in default of hys deliuerance he would become enemie to the sayde Emperour and to make against him actuall warre Besides thys the King hath not failed hym with right large and ample subuentions of money for the better supporting of his charges against the enterprises of the sayde Emperour combinding and knitting him selfe wyth the Frenche king to procure the aduauncement of the sayde Frenche kings armie into Italie to the charges whereof the king did beare little lesse then the one halfe Besides notable losses susteined as well in his customes subsidies and other dueties as also to the no little hinderaunce and dammage of his subiects and marchauntes occasioned by discontinuance of the traffike and entercourse heretofore vsed with the Emperours subiectes In doing of al which thinges the king hath not bene thus respectiue as the Pope nowe sheweth himselfe towardes him but lyke a perfect frend hath bene alwayes contented franckly liberally and openly to expone all his study labour trauayle treasure puisaunce Realme and diuers subiectes for the Popes ayd and y e mayntenance of the state and dignitie of the Church and See of Rome Which thinges although he doth not here rehearse animo exprobandi yet hee doubteth not but the same weighed in the ballaunce of anye indifferent mans iudgement All is lost thaâ— is done for a churle shal be thought to be of that weight valure as that he hath iustly deserued to haue some mutuall correspondencie of kindenes to be shewed vnto hym at y e popes handes especially in the ministration of iustice and in so reasonable iust cause as this is and not thus to haue his most rightfull petition reiected and denyed because he will not follow hys desire and appetite in reuocating of such actes as be here made passed for the weale commoditie of hys realme and subiectes ¶ Thus ye haue heard how instantly the king had laboured by the meanes of the french king to the pope being then in Fraunce for right and iustice to be done for the dissolution and nullitie of his first pretensed matrimonye with hys brothers wife Which when it could not be attayned at the popes handes vnles the king would recompeÌ„ce and require the same by reuocating of such statutes as wer made and enacted here in the high Court of Parliament for the surety of succession and stablishment of the Realme what the king thereunto aunswered agayne ye heard declaring that
to be a farre vnequall recompence and satisfaction for a thinge whiche ought of right and iustice to be ministred vnto him that a king therefore should reuocate and vndoe the actes and statutes passed by a whole Realm contrary to hys owne honour and weale of hys subiectes c. Where is moreouer to be vnderstanded The crafty packing of the Papistes how that the Pope with all hys papistes and the French king also and peraduenture Stephen Gardiner too the kynges owne Ambassadour had euer a speciall eye to disproue and disapoynt y e kings successioÌ„ by Queene Anne whoÌ„ they knew all to be a great enemye vnto the pope thinking thereby that if that succession were diminished the popes kingdome might soone be restored agayn in England But yet for all their vniust and craftie packing they were throughe Gods prouideÌ„ce frustrate of their desired purpose For although they so brought to passe the next yeare folowing to adâ—â—lle the order of that succession by a contrary Parlament The Papistes frustrate of their purpose yet neither did they so adnihilate it but that both K. Edwarde followed yea and also the same succession afterward by the said king and other parlaments was restored againe and yet God be praised hath hetherto raigned doth yet florish in the Realme of England Nowe as wee haue declared the Kings doings in the Realme of Scotland and of Fraunce proceding further in the kings proceedings wyth other Princes let vs see how the king defended himselfe and his cause before the Emperor sending his ambassador vnto him vsing these wordes before his maiestie as here foloweth The Oration of the kings Ambassadour before the Emperour in defence of his cause SIr the king my maister taking and reputing you as his perfect frende confederate and allye and not doubting but you remembring the mutual kindnes betwene you in times past The Oration of the Ambassadour to the Emperour wil shew yourself in all ocurrents to be of such minde and disposition as iustice truthe and equitie doeth require hath willed me by his letters to open and declare vnto you what he hathe done and in what wise hee hathe proceeded concerning suche Marriage as by many yeares was supposed to haue bene betwene your Aunte and hys grace Diuisions consisting in 2. partes In which matter being two principall poyntes specially to be regarded considered that is to say the iustice of the cause and the order of the processe therein hys highnes hath so vsed hym in both as no man may right wisely complaine of the same First as touching the iustnes of the cause that is to say of that Mariage betwene him and your sayde Aunte to be nought The iustnes of the kinges cause and of no moment ne effect but against the law of God nature and man and indispensable by the Pope and in no wise vailable his highnes hath done therein asmuch as becommeth him for discharge of hys coÌ„science and hath found so certain so euideÌ„t so manifest so open and approued truth as wherunto his maiesty ought of good congruence to geue place which by al other ought to be allowed and receiued not as a matter doutful disputable or depending in question and ambiguitie but as a plaine determined and discussed verity of the true vnderstanding of gods word and lawe which all Christian men must follow and obey and before all other worldly respects prefer and execute In attaining the knowledge whereof if hys highnes had vsed only his owne particular iudgement sentence or the minde only opinion of his owne natural subiects althoughe the same might in his conscience haue suffised woulde not muche haue repugned if some other had made difficulty to assent to him in the same till further discussion had bene made thereupon But now forasmuch as besides hys owne certaine vnderstanding and the agreement of thys whole Cleargie to the same in both Prouinces of hys realme his maiestie hath also for him the determinatioÌ„s of the moste famous vniuersities of Christendome Vniuersities staÌ„ding with the kinges cause and most indifferent to pronounce and geue iudgement in this case and among them the Uniuersitie of Bonony all feare of the Pope set apart concluding against his power and also Padua the Uenetians threates not regarded geuynge their sentence for the truth euident words of Gods law there should no man as seemeth to him gainsay or wythstand either in word or dede the truth thus opened but for his honor and duetie to the obseruation of Gods law willingly embrace and receiue the same According whereunto his grace perceiueth also aswell in his Realme as els where a notable consent and agreement amongest all Diuines and suche as haue studied for knowledge of Gods lawe without contradiction of anye number vnlesse it be such applying their minde to y e maintenaunce of worldly affections do either in defence of such lawes as they haue studied eyther for satisfaction of theyr priuate appetite forbeare to agree vnto y e same The number of whoÌ„ is so smal as in the discerning of truth it ought not to be regarded in a case so plainly described and determined by Gods word as thys is And if percase your Maiestie heere not regarding the number but the matter shall seme to consider in thys case not so much who speaketh as what is spoken to aunswer thereunto I say Syr the king my maister is of the same mind for his own satisfactioÌ„ taketh hymselfe to be in the right Both the number and matter maketh with the king not because so many sayeth it but because hee being learned knoweth the matter to be right Neuertheles reason would and enforceth also that straungers to the cause and not parties therein should be induced to beleue that to be truth that such a number of Clearkes doe so constantly affirme specially not being otherwise learned to be iudges of theyr sayings as your maiestie is not And if you were then could your highnesse shew such reasons authorities and grounds as cannot be taken away and be so firm and stable as they ought not of Christen men in any part to be impugned like as hath bene partly heeretofore shewed by his sondry ambassadours to your Imperiall maiestie and shuld eftsoones be done were it not too great an iniury to y t is already passed in the Realme to dispute the same againe in any other countrey which being contrarious to the lawes and ordinances of his realme he trusteth your prudeÌ„cie will not require but take that is past for a thing done and iustly done and as for Gods part to leaue hys conscience to himself qui Domino sua stat aut cadit and for y e world to passe ouer as a frend that whych nothing toucheth you and not to maruell though the said king my master regarding the wealth of his soule principally with the commodity of his person and so great benefit quiet of his realm haue percase
done y t he for his priuate fantasie woulde not had chaunced like as his highnesse also would wish it had not happened that such cause had bene geuen vnto hym to compell him so to doe But these things in their outward visage be but worldly and inwardly touch and concerne the soule The seconde parte of his Oration touching the manner of the kinges procedinges Quid autem prodest homini si vniuersum mundum lucretur animae vero suae detrimentum patiatur Primum quaerite regnum Dei c. And yet neither his highnes ignorant what respect is to be had vnto the world and how much he hath laboured and trauailed therein hee hath sufficiently declared and shewed to the world in his acts and proceedings For if he had vtterly contempned the order and processe of the worlde or the frendshippe and amitie of your Maiestie he needed not to haue sent so often and sundry Ambassates to the Pope and to you both nor continued and spente his time in delayes as he hath done hetherto but might many yeres past haue done that he hath don now if it had so liked hym and with as litle difficulty then as nowe if he would haue wythout such respect folowed hys pleasure in that behalf But now I doubt not your maiestie doth wel remember how often the king my master hath sent vnto your highnes and that your maiestie hath heard also what sutes hee hath made to the Pope and how the sayd Pope hath handled him again onely in delay and daliance wyth open commission geuen to his Legates to determine and geue sentence for hym by a commission decretall and secretly to geue them instructions to suspend and put ouer the same How the Pope dalyed with the king by delayes By which meanes and other semblable hee perceaued playnly himselfe to be brought in such a labirinth as going forward that way he were like to come to no end and was therefore compelled to steppe right forth at once to the mazes end there to quyet and repose himselfe at the last And is it not tyme to haue end in seuen yeare or els to seeke for it an other way The pope hath shewed hymselfe both vnwilling to haue an ende and also ready and prone to do him iniurie as well in citing hym to Rome as also sending forth certayne breues to his grace sclaunderous and for the iniustice and iniquitie of them to himself dishonorable as he gaue hys highnes good and iust cause to suspect least any end to be made at hys hand if any he would make might be in hys conscience receiued and followed For the pope doyng iniury in some poynt why should he be thought conuenient Iudge not vsing hymselfe indifferently in this matter as many moe particularities may be shewed and declared considering This generall Councell was the first Councell of Constantinople there is a generall Councell willing al matters to be determined where they first began and that the whole body of our Realm hath for the wealth of the same by a law established the determination of such causes By reason wherof the Bishop of Canterbury as metropolitane of our Realme hath geuen sentence in due iudgement for the kinges partie It is not to be asked nor questioned whether that matter hath bene determined after the common fashion but whether it hath in it common iustice truth and equitie of Gods lawe For obseruatioÌ„ of the common order hys grace hath done that lay in hym and inforced by necessitie hath found the true order mayntainable by Gods worde generall Councels which he hath in substaunce followed with effect and hath done as becommeth hym tendring eyther Gods lawe or hys person or the wealth of hys Realme like as he doubteth not but your maiestie as a wise Prince remembring his cause from the beginning hetherto will of your selfe consider and thinke y t among mortall men nothing shuld be immortall suites must once haue an end Si possis rectè si non quocunque modo And if he cannot as he would his hignesse theÌ„ to do as he may he y t hath a iourny to be perfited must if he caÌ„not go one way assay an other What soeuer hath bene herein done necessitie hath enforced hym that is to say Gods law in the matter and such maner of dealing of the Pope as hee hathe shewed vnto hym in the same doing sundry iniuries w tout effect of iustice wherein he promised the same But as for the kings matter to the Pope he shall entreat with him a parte As touching your maiestie he taketh you for his frend as to a frend he openeth these matters vnto you trusting to find your maiesty no les frendly hereafter vnto him then he hath done heretofore By these matters thus passed and discoursed to and fro betwene the King and these forrain Princes aboue rehersed many things are to be vnderstaÌ„ded of the reader who so is disposed to behold and consider the state proceeding of publike affairs The kinges diuorce iust as wel to the church apperteining as to the common wealth First howe the king cleareth himselfe both iustly and reasonably for hys diuorce made w t the Lady Katherine the Emperors aunt The kinges mariage with Q. Anne lawfull Secondly how he proueth and defendeth his mariage with Queene Anne to be iust lawful both by the authority of Gods word and the comprobation of the best most famous learned men and vniuersities and also by the assent of the whole realme Furthermore for the stablishing of the kings succession in the Imperiall crowne of this Realme The Pope supâ—ressed for the suppression of the pope and vniting the title of supremacie vnto the kings Crowne what order therein was taken and what penaltie was sette vppon the same The kinges title of supremacy as may appeare by the Act of Parliament set foorth An. 1534. Ex Henr. Reg. 26. cap. 13. in these wordes following If any person or persons after the 1. of Februarie next doe maliciously imagine Statut. An. 26. Hen. 8. cap. 13. inuent practise or attempt to depriue the king of the dignitie title or name of hys royall estate c. that then euery such person and persones so offending in any of the premisses their aiders counsellors coÌ„senters and abbettours being therof lawfully conuict according to the lawes and customes of this Realme shal be reputed Denying of the kinges supremacy made treasoÌ„ accepted and adiudged traytours and that euery suche offence in any the premisses committed or done after the said first day of February shal be reputed accepted and adiudged high treason and the offenders therein their aiders consenters counsellors and abbettors being lawfully conuict of any such offence shall haue suffer such pains of death and other penalties as is limited and accustomed in cases of high treason Uppon thys and suche other Actes concluded in those Parlamentes what stomacke the Pope
Smithfield and so Pointz said to him howbeit sayd he what so euer the crime was if his Lordship or any other noble manne had wrytten requiring to haue had them he thought they should not haue bene denied Well sayde he I haue no leisure to wryte for the Princesse is ready to ride Then sayde Pointz if it shall please your Lordship I will attēd vpon you vnto y e next baiting place which was at Mastright If you so doe sayde the Lorde I will aduise my self by the way what to write So Pointz folowed him from Akon to Mastright the which are 15. English miles asonder there he receiued letters of him Letters frō the Lord o◠Barrow to the Lord Cromwell concerning M. Tindall one to the coūsel there an other to the company of the marchants aduēturers an other also to the Lord Cromwell in Englād So Pointz roade from thence to Bruxels and then and there deliuered to the counsail the letters out of England wyth the Lord of Barrowes letters also and receiued eftsoones answer into England of the same by letters which he brought to Antwerpe to the English marchantes who required him to goe with them into England and he very desirous to haue M. Tindal out of prisone Poyntz sent with letters frō Bruxels to England lette not for to take paines with losse of time in his owne busines and occupying but diligently followed with y e said letters which he there deliuered to the counsell and was commanded by them to tary vntil he had other letters of the which he was not dispatched thēce in a month after At length the letters being deliuered him he returned againe deliuered them to the Emperors counsell at Bruxels and there taryed for answere of the same When the sayd Pointz had taried 3. or 4. dayes it was tolde him of one that belonged to the Chauncerie that M. Tindall shoulde haue bene deliuered to him accordinge to the tenour of the letters But Phillippes being there followed the suite against maister Tindall and hearing that hee should be deliuered to Pointz The suite of Philips agaynst M. and doubting leaste hee shuld be put from his purpose he knew none other remedy but to accuse Pointz saying that hee was a dweller in the towne of Antwerpe and there had bene a succourer of Tindal and was one of the same opinion and that all this was onely his owne labour and sute to haue M. Tindall at libertie and no mans els Thus vppon hys information and accusation Tindall Poyntz attached by Philips Pointz was attached by the Procurour generall the Emperours Attorny and deliuered to the keping of two Sergeants of armes and the same euening was sent to hym one of the Chancery with the Procuror generall who ministred vnto hym an othe that he should truely make answere to all suche things as shoulde be inquired of hym thinking they would haue had no other examinations of hym but of hys Message Pointz examined The next day likewise they came againe and had him in examination and so fiue or sixe daies one after an other vppon not so fewe as an hundreth Articles as well of the kings affaires as of the message concerning Tindal of his aiders and of his religion Out of the which examinations the Procurer general drew 23. or 24. articles and declared the same against the said Pointz the copy wherof he deliuered to him to make answer therunto and permitted him to haue an Aduocate and Proctour that is a doctour and Proctor in the lawe and order was taken that 8. dayes after he should deliuer vnto them his aunswer and from 8. daies to 8. daies to procede til the processe were ended Also that he should send no Messenger to Antwerpe where as hys house was beyng 24. Engiishe miles from Bruxels where he was prisonner nor to any other place but by the poste of the towne of Bruxels nor to sende any letters nor any to be deliuered to him but writtē in dutch and the Procurour generall who was party against him to reade them to peruse to examine them thorowly contrary to all right and equitie before they were sent or deliuered Neither might any be suffred to speake or talke w t Pointz in any other tongue or lāguage except only in the Dutch tongue so that his keepers who were Dutchmen might vnderstand what the contents of the letters or talk should be sauing that at one certaine time the Prouinciall of the white friers came to dinner where Pointz was prisoner and brought with him a yong Nouice being an englishman whom the Prouinciall after dinner of his owne accord did bid to talke with the sayde Pointz and so wyth him he was licenced to talk The purpose and great pollicy therin was easie to be perceiued Betwene Pointz the Nouice was much prety talke as of sir Tho. More Talke betweene Poyntz and a Nouice and of y e bishop of Rochester and of their putting to death whose death he seemed greatly to lament especially dyeng in such a quarell worthy as he said to be accounted for Martirs with other noble doctrine and deepe learning in diuinitie meete to feede swine withall Such blindnes then in those dayes raigned amongst them After this Pointz deliuered vp his aunswer to the Procurour generall and then after at the dayes appointed went foorth with replication duplicke with other aunswers eche to other in writing what they could Poyntz troubled for M. Tindall As the Commissioners came to Pointz Philips the traytour accompanied them to the dore in following the processe against him as he also did against M. Tindall for so they that had Pointz in keeping shewed hym Thus Pointz for Maister Tyndall was sore troubled and long kept in prison but at length when he saw no other remedie by night he made his escape and auoyded their hands But good Tyndall could not escape their handes but remayned in prison still who being brought vnto his aunswere was offered to haue an aduocate and a proctor for in any criminall cause there it shall be permitted to haue counsaile to make aunswere in the lawe But he refused to haue any such sayeng that he would aunswere for himselfe and so he did At last after muche reasoning when no reason woulde serue although he deserued no death The condēnatiō of M. Tindall The Martirdom of W. Tindall he was condemned by vertue of the Emperours decree made in the assemble at Ausbrough as is before signified and vpon the same brought forth to the place of execution Anno 1536 was there tied to y e stake and then strangled first by the hangman and afterward with fire consumed in the morning at the towne of Filford an 1536. crieng thus at the stake with a feruente zeale and a loud voyce Lord open the King of Englands eyes The prayer of M. Tindall· ¶ The Martyrdome and burning of mayster William Tyndall in Flaunders by Filford Castle
that he indicted it and also the place where he appointed it to be might assure him of this But whether wandereth not these Popishe Bulles whether go they not astray what King is not cited and summoned by a proud Minister and seruant of Kings to come to bolster vp errours fraudes deceites and vntruthes and to set foorth this feined generall Councell For who will not thinke that Paule the Byshop of Rome goeth sooner about to make men beleeue that he intendeth a generall Councell then that he desireth one in deede No who can lesse desire it theÌ„ they that do despaire of their cause except they be iudges and giue sentence themselues against their aduersaries We which very sore against our will at any time leaue off the procurement of the Realme and coÌ„mon weale neede neither to come our selues The king not bound to come at the Popes call nor yet to sende our procuratours thether no nor yet to make our excuse for either of both For who can accuse vs that we come not at his call which hath no authoritie to call vs But for a season let vs as a sorte of blyndlynges doe graunt that he may call vs Who be they that haue place in the Popes Councell and that he hath authority so to do yet we pray you may not all men see what auaileth it to come to this Councell where ye shall haue no place except ye be knowen both willing to oppresse trueth and also ready to confirme and stablish errours Do not all meÌ„ perceiue as well as we with what integritie fidelitie and Religion these men go about to discusse matters in controuersie that take them in hand in so troublesome a time as this is Is it not plaine what fruite the common weale of Christendome may looke for there The place of the Councell not indifferent where as Mantua is chosen the place to keepe this Councell at Is there any Prince not beeing of Italy yea is there any of Italy Prince or other dissenting froÌ„ the Pope that dareth come to this assemble and to this place If there come none that dare speake for troden truth No reason that the pope should be iudge in his owne cause none that will venture hys life is it meruayle if the Bishop of Rome being iudge no man repining no man gainesaieng the defenders of the Papacie obteine that Popish authority now quayling and almost fallen be set vp againe Is this the way to helpe things afflict The Byshop of Rome in learning and lyfe farre vnder other Byshops to redresse troubled Religion to lift vp oppressed truth Shall men thys way know whether the Romane Bishops which in very deede are if yee looke either vpon their doctrine or life far vnder other Bishops ought to be made like theyr felowes that is to be pastours in their own Dioces and so to vse no further power or else whether they may make lawes not only vnto other Bishops but also to Kings Emperours O boldnesse meete to be beaten downe with force and not to be conuinced with arguments Can either Paule that now Lordeth or any of his earnestly go about if they alone or at y e least without any aduersary be thus in a corner assembled together to heale the sickenesses to take away the errours to plucke downe the abuses that now are crept into the Church and there be bolstered vp by such Councels as now is like to be at Mantua It is very like that these whiche prole for nothing but profit will right gladly pul down all such things as their forefathers made onely for y e increase of money Paule the Pope proleth for his owne profite Where as their forefathers wheÌ„ their honour power primacy was called into question woulde either in spite of Gods law mainteine their dignity or to say better their intollerable pride is it like that these will not trede in their steps and make naughty new Canons wherby they may defend old euil decrees Howbeit what need we to care either what they haue done or what they intend to do hereafter for as much as EnglaÌ„d hath taken her leaue of Popish crafts for euer neuer to be deluded w t them hereafter England taketh her leaue of the Pope for euer Romaine Bishops haue nothing to do with Englishe people the one doth not trafike with the other at y e least though they wil haue to do with vs yet we wil none of their marchandise none of their stuffe We will receiue them of our Councell no more We haue sought our hurt and bought our losse a great while too loÌ„g Surely their Decrees either touchyng things set vp or put downe shall haue none other place w t vs then al Bishops Decrees haue that is if we like them we admit them if we do not we refuse them But lest peraduenture meÌ„ shal think vs to folow our senses too much EnglaÌ„d refuseth the Popes marchandise that we moued by small or no iust causes forsake the authority censures Decrees and Popishe Councelles wee thought it best heere to shew our mind to the whole world Wherefore we protest before God and all men that we down of his vsurped power and proud primacy for expelling of hys vsurped iurisdiction and for deliuering of oure realme from his greeuous boÌ„dage and pollage Who seeth not him euen inflamed w t hatred againste vs and y e flames to be much greater 〈◊〉 hatred 〈◊〉 the Pope 〈…〉 then he can nowe keepe them in He is an open ennemie he dissembleth no longer prouoking all men by all the meanes that hee can to endammage vs and our countrey These 3. yeares he hath bene occupied in no one thing so much as how he might stirre vp the commoÌ„s of England now corrupting some with mony some wyth dignities Wee lette passe what letters hee hath wrytten to Christen Princes with howe great feruent study he hath exhorted men to set vpon vs. The good Uicare of Christe by his doing sheweth how he vnderstandeth the words of Christ. The Pope 〈…〉 put the â—orde to the earth otherwise â—hen Christ did Hee thinketh he playeth Christes part well when he may say as Christ did Non veni pacem mittere in terram sed gladium I come not to make peace in earth but to sende swordes about and not such swordes as Christ would his to be armed with all but such as cruell manquellers abuse in the slaughter of theyr neighbours Wee meruaile little though they vexe other Princes oft seing they recompence our fauour shewed to them wyth contumelies our benefites with iniuries We will not rehearse here how many our benefites bestowed vpon Romaine bishops be lost God be with such vngrate earles Benefâ—tes â—ast away vpon the Pope vnworthy to be nombred amongest men Cerâ—es suche that a man may well doubt whether God or man hath better cause to hate them But y t we haue learned to owe good wil eueÌ„ to
the truth which he defended before in his booke De obedientia to papistry Steuen Gardiner reuolteth to Papistry ioining part and side with suche as were knowne papists so he seemeth likewyse to beare a like secret grudge against the Lord Cromwell and all such whomsoeuer he fauoured Thirdly as concerning the forenamed D. Edmund Boner the author of this declaration heere is to be seene and noted that he all this while appeared a good man and diligent friend to the truth and that he was fauoured of the Lord Cromwell for the same Fourthly that the said D. Boner was not onely fauoured of the Lord Cromwell but also by him was aduaunced first to the office of Legation D. Boners comming vp onely by the Gospell then to the Bishoprike of Hereford and lastly to the Bishoprike of London whome the said D. Boner in his letters agniseth and confesseth to be his only Patron and singular Mecaenas Which being so we haue in this said D. Boner greatly to meruayle what should be the cause that he seing all his setting vp making and preferring came only by the Gospell and by theÌ„ of the Gospels side he being then so hated of Steuen Gardiner and such as he was being also at that time such a furtherer and defender of the Gospell as appeared both by his Preface before Gardinars booke De obedientia and by his writings to the Lord Cromwell also by helping forward the printed Bibles at Paris could euer be a man so vngratefull vnkind afterward to ioyne part with the said Steuen Gardiner against the Gospell without y t which Gospel he had neuer come to be bishop neither of Hereford nor yet of London and now to abuse y e same bishopricke of London to persecute y t so vehemently which before so openly he defended Wherin y e same may well be said to him in this case y t he himselfe was reported once to say to the french King in the cause of Grancetor to witte that he had done therein against his honour against iustice against reason against honesty Boners owne wordes retorted against himselfe against freÌ„dship against his own promise and his othe so often made against his owne doctrine and iudgement which then he professed against all truth against the treates and leagues betwene him and his setters vp and against all together and to conclude against the saluation of his owne soule But to referre this to the booke of his accomptes who shall iudge one day all things vprightly let vs proceede further in y e coÌ„tinue of this D. Boners legation Who being now Ambassadour in the court of Fraunce as he haue heard had geuen in commission from the king to entreate with the French King for sondry pointes as for the printing of the new Testament in English Printing the newe testament in English and the Byble at Paris and the Bible at Paris also for slanderous preachers and malicious speakers against the King for goods of merchaunts taken and spoiled for the kings pension to be paid for the matters of the Duke of Suffolke for certaine prisoners in Fraunce Item for Grancetor the traitour and certain other rebels to be sent into England c. Touching all which affayres the sayd D. Boner did employ his diligence trauaile to the good satisfaction and contentment of the kings minde The diligeÌ„ce trust of D. Boner in legatyon and discharge of his duetie in such sort as no default could be found in him saue only that the French King one time tooke displeasure with him for that the said Boner beyng now made bishop of Hereford and bearing himself somewhat more seriously and boldly before the king in the cause of Grancetor the traytour wherein he was willed by the aduertisement of the Kings pleasure The wordes of D. Boner 〈◊〉 to the French king to wade more deepely and instantly vsed these words to the French King as y e french king himself did afterward report them saieng that he had done in deliueraÌ„ce of that foresaid Grancetor being an Englishman The French king disâ—lesed with â—ishop Boner Bish. Boner 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the king his mâ—â—ster 3. thinges agaynst God agaynst his honor agaynst iustice agaynst reason agaynst honesty against friendship against all law against the treates leagues betwene him and his brother the King of England yea and against all together c. These words of Bishop Boner although he denieth to haue spoken them in that forme and qualitie yet howsoeuer they were spoken did stirre vp the stomack of the French King to conceiue high displeasure agaynst him in so much that he answering the Lord Ambassadour againe bad him write these three things vnto his maister First among other thinges that his Embassadour was a greate foole Secondarily that he caused to be done better iustice there in his Realme in one houre then they did in Englande in a whole yeare Thirdly that if it were not for the loue of his maister he should haue an hundreth strokes with an Haulbard c. And furthermore the sayde Frenche King beside thys sending a speciall messenger with his letters to the king of England willed him to reuoke and cal this Ambassadour home and to send him an other The cause why the french King tooke these wordes of Bishop Boner so to stomacke as the L. Chauncelour said was this for that the Kings of Fraunce standing chiefly and in maner only vpon theyr honour can suffer that in no case to be touched Otherwise in those wordes if they had bene well taken was not so much blame perchaunce as boldnes being spoken somwhat vehemently in his maisters behalfe Bishop coÌ„moÌ„ly boldder in Princes matters then in the cause of Christ. But this one thing seemeth to me much blameworthy both in this Byshop and many other that they in earthly matters and to please terrene Kings will put forth themselues to such a boldnes and forwardnes and in Christes cause the King of all kings whose cause they should onely attend vppon and tender they are so remisse cold and cowardly To these letters of the French King the King of England sent aunswer againe by other letters in which he reuoked and called home againe bishop Boner geuing vnto him about the same time the Bishopricke of London and sente in supply of his place Sir Iohn Wallop a greate frend to Steuen Gardiner Whiche was in February about the beginning of the yeare of our Lord 1540. Heere now followeth the othe of Boner to the King when hee was made Byshop of London ¶ The othe of Doctor Edmund Boner when hee was made Byshop of London agaynst the Pope of Rome YE shall neuer consent nor agree that the Byshop of Rome shall practise D. Boners othe against the Pope exercise or haue any maner of authority iurisdiction or power within this Realme or any other the Kings dominion but that you shall resist the same at all times to the vttermost
suspect of me amisse and euill report of me Seing moreouer it is sayd in the Gospell Vae vobis cum laudauerint vos omnes homines c. Woe be to you when all men speak well of you Luke 6. Prayse of the worlde not to be regarded for so did theyr fathers to the false prophets If therfore at any season such infamy was put vpon me I am glad that I haue so litle regarded the same that now I haue forgotteÌ„ it And though I did remember any such yet were I more then twise a foole to shew you thereof for it is written in your owne law Nemo tenetur prodere seipsum No man bound to bewray himselfe No man is bound to bewray himselfe But this I ensure you I was neuer so charged with suspition or infamy of this crime that I was therefore at any tyme conuented and reproued afore any iudge afore that I was troubled for these causes for which I was at the first put into your handes and of them seing you could not prooue me faulty I wonder why you would neuer yet pronouÌ„ce me quite and innocent according as I haue euen lowely desired of you and required full instantly the same But letting those passe you haue imagined new matters to charge me with wherein I thinke certaynely that you coulde no more haue proued me culpable theÌ„ you did in the first that is to wytt no whit culpable in neither had it not bene that by long imprisonment you enforced me to tell what I thought in them which I haue and will freely do and that indifferently considered I suppose shall not deserue anye sore punishment vnlesse you will beare the truth wherevnto I hope it shall not disagree ¶ To your second demaund Answere to the second Article where you do inquire whether euer I had any of Luthers bookes and namely sith they wer coÌ„demned and how long I kept them and whether euer I haue spent any study in theÌ„ I say that in deade I haue had of them and that both before they were condeÌ„ned also sith but I neither will ne can tell you how long I kept them The profite of Luthen bookes but truth it is that I haue studied vpon thâ— and I thanke God that euer I so did For by them hath god shewed vnto mee and also to an huge multitude of other such light as the deceiueable darcknes of them I beseech God amend it that name themselues but amisse to be the holy Church cannot abide And that appeareth euidently for they dare not stand to any triall He coueteth aboue all things as all his aduersaryes do well know y t all his writings the writinges of all his aduersaries myght be translated into al languages to the intent that al people might see know what is saide of euery part wherby meÌ„ should the better iudge what the trueth is And in this me thinketh he requireth nothing but equity for y e law would haue no body condemned me yet iustified vntill his cause were both heard and knowne But the contrary part I meane our ouer riche prelacy which is so drowned in voluptuous liuing that they can not attend to studye Gods Scripture ne preach the same Ouer â—iche prelacie which should be the principall part of theyr office Popishe doctrine will abide no tryall abhorre this fashion albeit it is right indiffereÌ„t and full of equity no lesse theÌ„ they do abhor death And no maruell for doubt lesse if it so could be obteined that the writinges of all parties might be openly seene and confered we shoulde soone see theyr sleightly dealing and facing doctrine The facing doctrine of the Papistes Tryall and reading of bookes fâ—â—e in Germany with all other cloked abusion lightly ouerthrowne As appeareth well in Almayne for there be y e bookes of euery party sene openly and translated in the vulgar language that al people may see and read vpon them and so vpon the sight of the books they lightly folow the true light of Gods word refusing the horror of darcknes and false doctrine whereby before they haue beene seduced from the right teaching and way shewed in the Bible And this is done not of an hundreth ne of a thousand but generally of whole Cities countreies both high and low few or none except But our Prelates seeing thys and that there dealinge should if this light were set vp Why Luthers bookes be restrained of Popishe Prelates soone be detecte and discouered haue sent out commauÌ„dements that if any persons shall aduenture to keepe any such bookes they shal be in so doing excommunicate from God and al his Saintes and cursed as blacke as pitch whether the bookes be in Latin English French Dutch or any other tongue as in deede men seing the fruite conteined in them haue set them foorth in all languages But this ought not ChristeÌ„ men to think any newelty for so did theyr forefathers the Prelates in Christes time and after to the Apostles yea and if it were well tried I thinke it should be soone founde out that they haue so dealt euer since vnto this daye The tyme of Popish Prelates and of the Pharises resembled â— compared together For when Christ went about preaching the Scribes and Pharise is whiche were Bishops then Prelates gaue a generall coÌ„mauÌ„dement that whosoeuer confessed him to be Christ should be cursed and put out of the Synagogue y t we call the church and so they were Looke in the Actes of the Apostles and you shall finde howe they were in like maner serued yea looke in the olde Testament and you shall finde as I remember how they procured of one that was a temporall ruler at that season to haue the prophecy of Ieremy for he of all other is most vehement agaynst the dissimulation of priestes to be burned why then should we eschew them or theyr workes vnles we knew a better cause why The Papists render no reason of their doing The proâ—â— proceedings of the Papistes 〈◊〉 vpon will â— commaundemeÌ„t without all 〈◊〉 whom our prelates reiect and cast away seing they render no reasonable cause of theyr enterprise but presuming of theyr power without any due authority that I can finde grauÌ„ted vnto them so to do will because they so commaund so haue all done according to the tyrannicall saying as I trow of Sardanapalus Sic volo sic iubeo sit pro ratione voluntas That is to say So will I so doe I commaund and that my will for reason stand But I would to God y t such knew what spirit they haue in theÌ„ The spiâ—ite of Christ the spirite of the Papistes 〈◊〉 vnlyke For if they had in deed the spirit which they claime pretend to haue I meane y e spirit of Christ I dare say it should soone alter them from such hautie language doting and cause them to turne a new leafe for that spirite is
Taylor excusing himselfe at that present for other busines willed him to write his minde and to come againe at more leisure Lambert was contented and so departed Who wythin a while after when hee had written hys minde came againe vnto him The summe of his arguments were ten whych he comprehended in wryting approuing the truthe of the cause partly by the Scriptures and partly by good reason and by the Doctours The whyche arguments Lambertes argumentes although they came not all vnto our handes yet such menne as were present at those affairs reported thē to be of great force and authoritie And of a few which were borne away in memorie the firste reason was thys gathered vppon Christes wordes where it is sayde in the Gospell Thys cuppe is the newe Testament And if sayeth he these wordes do not chaunge neyther the Cup The wordes of consecration chaunge not the cup Ergo neyther do the wordes chaunge the bread corporallye into th◠body One bodye can not fill many places at once naturally neither the wine corporally into the newe Testament by like reason it is not agreeable that the woordes spoken of the bread should turne the bread corporally into the body of Christ. An other reason was thys that it is not agreeable vnto a natural body to be in two places or more at one time wherfore it must followe of necessity that either Christ had not a naturall body or els truely according to the common nature of a body it cānot be present in two places at once and much lesse in many that is to say in heauen in earth on the right hand of hys father and in the Sacrament Moreouer a naturall body can not be wythoute hys forme and shape conditions and accidents like as the accidents and cōditions also can not be without their subiect or substaunce Then for somuch as in the sacrament there is no qualitie quantitie or condition of the body of Christ and finally no apparaunce at all of fleshe The formes can not be without the subiect who doeth not plainely perceiue that there is no transubstantiate body of hys in the sacrament And to reason by the contrary al the proper conditions signes and accidents whatsoeuer they be pertaining vnto bread we do see to be present in the sacrament which can not be there wythout the subiect therfore we must of necessitie confesse the bread to be there Hee added also many other allegations oute of the Doctoures But to be short this Taylor the preacher whome I spake of before willing and desiring as is supposed of a good minde to satisfie Lambert in this matter amongest other whome he tooke to counsayle he also conferred with doct Barnes Which Barnes D. Barnes although he did otherwise fauor the Gospell and was an earnest preacher notwithstanding seemed not greatly to fauour this cause fearing peraduenture that it woulde breede some let or hinderaunce among the people to the preaching of the Gospell whiche was now in a good forwardnes if suche sacramentaries should be suffered He perswaded Taylor by and by to put vp the matter to Thomas Cranmer Bishop of Caunterbury And hereby may we see it truely verified which Wil. Tyndall before writing to Iohn Frith did note in Doct. Barnes saieng that D. Barnes will be whote against you c. pag. 154. Upon these originals Lamberts quarell first beganne and was brought vnto this point that through the sinister doing of many it began of a priuate talke to be a publicke and common matter For hee was sent for by the archbishop and brought into the open court and forced to defend his cause openly for the archbishop had not yet sauoured y e doctrine of the Sacrament Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterbury fauoured not yet the Sacrament whereof afterward hee was an earnest professour In that disputation it is sayd that Lābart did appeale from the Bishoppes to the kinges Maiestie But how soeuer the matter was the rumour of that disputation was by and by spread throughout the whole Court I told you before how that king Henry for two yeres past shewing the part of an hard husband had beheaded Queene Anne his wife Which deede did not onely greatly displease the Germaine Princes who for that onely cause had broken of the league with him an 1536. but also many other good men in England Moreouer how that within a while after Abbayes began to be subuerted and all theyr goodes to be confiscate and geuen abroad For which causes but especially for the late abolishing of the bishop of Rome the commons had conceiued a very euill opinion of him in so much as the sediciouse sorte rebelled agaynst him At that time Stephen Gardiner then Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner byshop of Winchester was in authoritie amongst the kings Counsellers who as he was of a cruell nature so was hee no lesse of a subtile and crafty witte euer gapyng for some occasion how to let and hinder the Gospell albeit a long time hee was not so greatly esteemed with the king that hee coulde much preuayle to atchieue his conceaued purpose But at length vpon this matter aduising himselfe he thought he had apt occasion and oportunitie to accomplish hys desire The pernicious councell of the Bishop of winchester Neither did he forslacke the occasion ministred but wente straight vnto the kinge priuely admonishing him wyth faire flattering words geuing him most pernitious counsell declaring howe great hatred and suspition was raised vpon him almost in all places First for abolishing the Bishop of Romes authority then for subuersion of the monasteries and also for that the diuorcement of Queene Katherine was yet fresh in mens mindes and nowe the time serued if hee woulde take it easely to remedy all these matters and pacifie the myndes of them whiche were offended with him if onely in thys matter of Iohn Lambert he woulde manifest vnto y e people how stoutly he wold resist hereticks and by this new rumor he should bring to passe not onely to extinguish all other former rumors and as it were with one nail to driue out an other but also should discharge himselfe of all suspition in that he nowe began to be reported to be a fauourer of newe sectes and opinions The nobles and Byshops assembled to Lābertes disputation The king geuing eare more willingly then prudently or godly to this Cyrene immediately receiued the wicked counsaile of the Bishop and by and by sent out a generall Commission commanding all the nobles and Bishops of thys Realme to come with all speede to London to assiste the king against heretickes and heresies whych the kynge himselfe would sit in iudgement vpon These preparations made a day was set for Lambert where a great assembly of the nobles was gathered from all partes of the realme not without much wōder and expectation in this so straunge a case All the seates and places were full of men round about the
Counsell to the intent to haue it punished without fauor euen with the extremity of the law Item that none of the kings subiects shall reason dispute or argue vpon the sacrameÌ„t of the aulter vpon paine of losing theyr liues No man to dispute of the Sacrament goodes and cattels without all fauor onely these excepted that be learned in Diuinitye they to haue theyr liberty in theyr scholes and appoynted places accustomed for such matters Item that holy bread and holy water procession kneling Holy bread and holy water with other rites of the Church established and creeping on good Friday to the crosse and Easter day setting vp of lights before the Corpus Christi bearing of candles on Candlemas day Purification of women deliuered of child offering of Crisomes keeping of the foure offering dayes paying theyr tithes and such like ceremonyes must be obserued kept till it shall please the king to chaunge or abrogate any of them This article was made for that the people was not quieted and conteÌ„ted many of them with the ceremonies then vsed Finally all those Priestes that be maryed and openly knowne to haue theyr wiues Maryed priestes punished or that hereafter do inteÌ„d to marry shall be depriued of all Spirituall promotion from doyng any duety of a Priest and shall haue no manner of office dignity cure priuiledge profit or commodity in any thing appertaining to the Clergy but from thence forth shal be taken Difference to be taught betwene things commauÌ„ded of God and ceremonyes vncommaunded had and reputed as lay persons to all purposes and intentes and those that shall after thys proclamation marry shall runne in his graces indignatoÌ„ and suffer punishment and imprisonment at his graces will pleasure Item he chargeth all Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons Deacons Prouostes Parsons Uicars Curates other Ministers and euery of them in their own persons within their cures diligently to preach teach open and set forth to the people the glory of God trueth of his word and also considering the abuses superstitions that haue crept into the hartes and stomackes of many by reason of their fond ceremonies he chargeth them vpon payn of imprisonment at his graces pleasure Thomas Becket noted of stubbernesse not onely to preach and teach the word of God accordingly but also sincerely and purely declaring the difference betwene things commauÌ„ded by God and the â—ites and ceremonies in theyr church then vsed least the people therby might grow into further superstition Item for as much as it appeareth now clearely that Thomas Becket sometime Archbishop of Caunterbury stubbernely withstanding the wholesome lawes established agaynst the enormityes of the Clergy by the kynges highnesse noble Progenitour King Henry the second for the common wealth rest and tranquility of thys Realme of his froward minde fledde the Realme into FrauÌ„ce and to the Bishop of Rome maynteyner of those enormityes to procure the abrogation of the sayd Lawes whereby arose much trouble in this sayd Realme and that his death which they vntruely called Martyrdome happened vpon a rescue by him made and that as it is written he gaue opprobrious wordes to the Gentlemen which then counselled him to leaue hys stubbernenesse and to auoyde the commotion of the people risen vppe for that rescue and he not onely called the one of them bawde but also tooke Tracie by the bosome and violently shook hym and plucked hym in such maner that he had almoste ouerthrowne him to the pauement of the church so that vpon this fray one of theyr companye perceiuing the same strake him and so in the thronge Becket was slayne and further that his canonization was made onely by the Byshop of Rome because he had bene a champion to mayntayne his vsurped authority and a bearer of the iniquitye of the Clergy For these and for other great and vrgent causes long to recite the kinges Maiesty by the aduise of hys Counsell hath thought expedient to declare to hys louyng subiectes that notwithstanding the sayd canonization Tho. 〈◊〉 a rebell rather then a Sainct there appeareth nothing in his life and exterior conuersation wherby he should be called a Saynt but rather estemed to haue bene a rebell and traytor to his Prince Therefore his grace straytly chargeth and commaundeth that from henceforth the sayd Thomas Becket shall not be esteemed named reputed and called a Saynt but Bishop Becket and that his Images and Pictures thorow the whole Realme shal be pluckt downe and auoyded out of all Churches Chappels and other places and that from henceforth the dayes vsed to be festiuall in his name shall not be obserued nor the seruice office Antiphons Collectes prayers in his name read The canonization of Tho. Becâ—â—â— rased but rased put out of all the bookes that all their festiuall dayes already abrogated shal be in no wise solemnized but his graces ordinaunces and iniunctions therupon obserued to the inteÌ„t his graces louing subiectes shal be no longer blindly ledde abused to commit Idolatry as they haue done in tymes passed vpoÌ„ payne of his maiestyes indignation imprisoÌ„ment at his graces pleasure Finally his grace straightly chargeth and commaundeth that his subiects do keep and obserue all and singuler his iniunctions made by his maiesty vpon the payn therin conteined Here foloweth how religion began to goe backeward TO many which be yet aliue can testify these thinges it is not vnknowne how variable the state of ReligioÌ„ stood in these daies The variable changeâ— and mutations of religion in king Henryes dayes how hardly and with what difficulty it came forth what chaunces and chaunges it suffered Euen as y e king was ruled and gaue â—are sometime to one some time to an other so one while it went forward at an other season as much backeward agayne and sometime cleaâ— altered changed for a season according as they could preuayle which were about the king So long as Queene Anne liued the Gospell had indifferent successe After that she by sinister instigation of some about the king was made away the cause of the gospell began again to incline but that the Lord then stirred vp y e Lord Cromwell oportunely to helpe in that behalfe Who no doubt did much auayle for the encrease of Gods true Religion much more had brought to perfection The course of the Gospell interrupted by malicious enemyes if the pestilent aduersaryes maligning the prosperous glory of the Gospel by coÌ„trary practising had not craftily vndermined him and supplanted his vertuous procedings By the meanes of which aduersaries it came to passe after the taking away of the sayd Cromwel that the state of Religion more and more decayed during all the residue of the raygne of king Henry Among these aduersaries aboue mentioned y e chief captain was Steuen Gardiner bishop of Wint. who with his confederats and adherentes disdayning at the state of the L. Cromwel and at the
is like vnto those heretickes who doe christen twise one childe Christ himselfe blessed houssel before his suffering he blessed the bread and brake it thus speaking to his Apostles Eate this bread it is my body And againe he blessed one Chalice with wyne thus also spake vnto them Drinke ye al of this it is mine owne bloude of the newe Testament which is shed for many for the forgiuenesse of sinnes The Lord which hallowed housel before his suffering saith that the bread was his own body that the wyne was truly his bloud haloweth daily by the handes of the prieste breade to his body and wine to his bloud in ghostly mystery as we read in bookes And yet notwithstaÌ„ding that liuely bread is not Bodely â—â—esence 〈◊〉 bodily so nor the self same body that Christ suffered in nor that holy wine is the Sauiours bloud which was shed for vs in bodily thinge but in Ghostly vnderstanding Both be truely y e bread is his body that wine also is his bloud as was the heauenly bread which we call manna that fedde forty yeares Gods people And the cleare water which did then runne from the stone in the wildernesse was truely his bloud as S. Paul wrote in one of his Epistles Omnes patres nostri candemescam spiritualem manducauerunt omnes eundem potum spiritualem biberunt c. Al our fathers did eat in the wildernes the same ghostly meat and dranke y e same ghostly drinke They dranke of that Ghostly stone and that stone was Christ. The Apostle hath saide as you nowe haue heard that they all did eate the same ghostly meate they all did drinke the same ghostly drinke And he saith not bodily but ghostly And Christe was not yet borne nor his bloud shedde when that the people of Israel did eate that meat and dranke of that stone And the stone was not bodily Christ though he so said It was the That is a â—â—stery of 〈◊〉 same 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 as in the 〈◊〉 law same mystery in the olde lawe and they did ghostly signifie that ghostly housell of our Sauiours body which we consecrate nowe Besides these Epistles aboue prefixed of Elfricus to Wulfsinus Sermons â—â—â—nslated 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 by â—â—fricus and Wulfstane whiche fight directly against transubstantiatioÌ„ mention was touched also before of certein Sermons to the number of lxxx translated by the said Elfricus out of Latine into the Saxon that is into our English tongue as ye partly haue heard before Of the which lxxx Sermons xxiiij were chiefly selected to bee read â—oâ—ie of 〈◊〉 speciall 〈…〉 out of 〈…〉 Serâ—â—ns 〈…〉 as in stede of Homâ—lies or treatises vnto the people in such order as the first xij Sermons or treatises intreating of general matters as De initio creaturae de augurils de die iudicij vnius confessoris de vaniloâ—uio negligentia dâ— auaritia de falsis dijs c. were apointed to be read at pleasure at the discretion of the Minister The other xij sermons were prescribed of proper feasts as De annuÌ„tiatione beate Mariae de natiuitate domini de circumcisione domini de Epiphania de purificatione sanctae Mariae Dominica prima in Quadragesima Dominica palmarum Die Pascae c. Wherof this testimony remaineth in y e same book yet to be sene both in the Saxon tongue and also in the Preface of the latter xij Sermons in Latine in these wordes following In hoc codicillo con tinentur sermones Anglice quos accepimus de libris quos Abbas Anglicè transtulit c. Furthermore as touching these lxxx Sermons aforesayd which Elâ—ricus translated into Englishe here is to be vnderstanded that in the said Sermons vsed then orderly to be recited to y e people there is one appointed to be red in die Sancto Pascae that is vpon Easter day Which Sermon being translated by the sayd Elfricus we haue here exhibited both in Saxon speache and in English to the entent that the Christen and indifferent reader perusing the same may iudge therby how the fantastical doctrine of traÌ„substantiation in those daies of Elfricus before his time was not yet receiued nor knowen in the Churche of England for so much as the sayd Sermon being in Latine before doth leaue vnto vs an euident declaratioÌ„ what was the common opinion of this Sacrament in the Church receaued before that Elfricus did euer set hande to translate the same out of the Latin And thogh the Latin copies and exemplars of these foresaid Sermons are not remaining in our Libraries The Latine bookes written agaynst transubstantiation craftely by the Papistes abolished let y t be no maruel to thee louing reader but vnderstand therby the craftie packing of the Popes Clergie who in the time of Lanfrancus Pope Innocent studying by al meanes how to preferre and further this their newcome doctrine of transubstantiation did abolish and rase out of Libraries and Churches all such bookes which made to the contrary And therefore because Lanfrancus and other Italian Priestes here in England vnderstood not y e Saxon bookes as they did the Latine all that whiche they vnderstoode they made away The Saxon bookes because they knewe them not they let remaine And this is the cause why our Latine copies now are not to be found Which to be true by iij. reasons coniectural it may probably be supposed First Three coÌ„iectures prouing that the Papistes haue made away of purpose the olde Latine bookes against their transubstantiation for that these Saxon Sermons being translated out of the Latine as ye haue heard by the wordes of Elfricus already proued onely we see the Saxon bookes reserued of the Latin none doth appeare Secondly there is yet remaining one certaine peece or fragment of an epistle of Elfricus in the Library of Worceter wherin so muche as maketh agaynst the matter of transubstantiation we haue found in the middle of the said Latin epistle vtterly rased out so that no letter or piece of a letter doth there appeare The woordes cut out were these Non est tamen hoc sacrifiâ—ium corpus eius in quo passus est pro nobis neque sanguis eius quem pro nobis effudit The words craftely rased out by the Papistes restored agayne by the Saxon booke of Exeter sed spiritualiter corpus eius efficitur sanguis sicut Manna quod de caelo pluit aqua quae de petra fluxit Sicut Paulus c. 1. Notwithstanding this sacrifice is not the same body of hys wherin he suffered for vs nor the same bloud of hys whiche he shed for vs but spiritually it is made his body and bloud as that Manna whiche rayned from heauen and the water whiche did flowe out of the rocke as Paule c. These woordes so rased out are to be restored agayne by an other Saxon booke found in Exceter By the rasing of whiche one place it
defende and maintaine with tooth and naile for the Articles nowe passed are craftely picked out They confirme all humane traditions in that they establish solemne vowes single life and auricular confession They vpholde and aduaunce not onely their pride and authoritie but all errours wythal in retaining the priuate Masse Thus haue they craftily prouided that no reformation can take any place that their dignitye wealth may still be vpholden And this to be the purpose of the bishops experience it selfe doth plainly teach vs. Nowe what man will not lament to see the glory of Christ thus to be defaced For as I sayde before this matter concerneth not onely these Articles whyche be there enacted but all other Articles of sound doctrine are likewise ouerthrown Marke 7. if such traditions of men shal be reputed as necessary and to be retained For why doeth Christe say For they worship me in vaine wyth the precepts of men or why doth S. Paule so oft detest mennes traditions It is no light offence to set vp new kindes of worshipping and seruing of God without his worde God will not be worshipped but after his worde Prou. 3. or to defend the same Such presumptioÌ„ God doth horibly detest which wil be knowen in his word onely He wil haue none other Religions inuented by mans deuise for els all sorts of religions of all nations might be approued allowed Leane not sayth he to thine owne wisdome But he sent Christ and commaundeth vs to heare him not the inuention of subtile and politike heads which apply religion to their own luker and commoditie Furthermore priuate Masses â—owes the single life of Priestes numbring vp of sinnes to the Prieste wyth other thinges moe being but mere ordinaunces of men are vsed for Gods true seruice and worship For although the Supper of the Lorde was truely instituted by Christe yet the priuate masse is a wicked prophanation of the Lords supper For in the Canon what corruption is coÌ„tained in this where it is said that Christ is offered and that the worke it selfe is a sacrifice which redemeth the quicke and the deade These things were neuer ordained of Christ yea manifold wayes they are repugnaunt to the Gospell Christ willeth not him selfe to be offered vppe of Priestes neither can the worke of the offerer or of the receiuer by any meanes be a sacrifice This is manifest Idolatry and ouerthroweth thâ— true doctrine of faith and the true vse of the Sacraments By faith in Christ we are iustified and not by any worke of the Priest And the Supper is ordained that the Minister should distribute to others to the intent that they repeÌ„ting for their sinnes shoulde be admonished firmely to beleeue the promises of the Gospell to pertaine vnto them Heere is sette a plaine testimonie before vs that we are made the members of Christ and washed by hys bloude And thys is the true vse of that Supper whyche is ordained in the gospel and was obserued in the primatiue Churche 300. yeares and more from the which we oughte not to be remooued For it is plaine impietie to transferre the Lordes institution to any other vse as wee are taughte by the seconde commaundement Wherefore these priuate Masses for asmuche as they swarue from the right institution of Christ manifold waies as by oblation sacrifice application and many other ways besides 1. Cor. they are not to be reteined but to be abolished Flie sayeth S. Paule from al Idolatrie In these priuate masses muche Idolatrie is committed which we see our bishops now so stoutly to defeÌ„d and no maruell Maâ—â— â— For in the latter times y e scripture plainly sheweth that great Idolatrie shall raigne in the Church of God As Christ himselfe also signifieth saying When ye shal see the abhomination of desolation which is foretold of the Prophet Daniel standing in the holy place he that readeth Dan. â—â— lette him vnderstande And Daniel in the 11. chapter And he shall worship the God Maozim in his place and shall adore the God whom his fathers knew not with gold siluer and precious stones Both these places speake of the masse Thys kinde of worship and horrible prophanation of the Sacrament God abhorreth For howe many sundry kindes of manifest impiety are here committed in this one action of the Masse First it is set foorth to sale Secondly they that are vnworthy are compelled to receyue whether they will or no. Thirdly it is applied for meritorious and satisfactorie for the quicke and the deade Fourthly many thynges are promised thereby as prosperous nauigation remedies against diseases both for manne and beast wyth other infinite moe These be most manifest and notorious abhominations But besides these there be other also no lesse to be reprehended whych the simple people doe not so plainly see Such worshipping and seruing of God is not to be set vp after the phantasie of men Wherfore they do wickedly when they offer sacrifice to God without his commaundement For when of this woorke they make a sacrifice they imagine that priuate Masses are to be done because God would be worshipped after this sorte And we see that Masses are bought with gold and siluer great riches and sumptuous charges also the Sacrament to be caried about in gold and siluer to be worshipped whereas the sacrament was neuer ordeined for any such purpose Wherfore seeing the commandement of God biddeth flie from Idolatry priuate Masses are not to be maintained And I maruell what they saye that such priuate Masses are necessarily to be reteyned when it is euident that in the olde time there was none such Shal we thinke that thinges perteining to the necessary worship of GOD could so long be lacking in the primatiue Church 300. yeares after the Apostles and more What can be more absurde and against all reason We see these priuate Masses to be defended with great labour and much a doe of some for feare lest their gayne should decay of some because they would serue the affection of the vulgare people whiche thinketh to haue great succour therby and therefore are loth to leaue it rather then for any iust cause or reason to lead them But howsoeuer they do a most manifest euident cause there is why these priuate Masses ought to be abolished For first their application vndoubtedly is wicked neither doth the work of the priest merite any grace to any person but euery one is iustified by his owne fayth Neither againe would God haue any man to trust vpon any ceremony but only to the benefite of Christ. And most certaine it is that the application of these Masses for the dead is ful of great errour and impietie But here come in blinde gloses albeit to no purpose to excuse this application Application of the Masse 〈◊〉 For vniuersally amongest all the people who is he that thinketh otherwise but that thys worke is auaylable for the whole Church Yea the Canon
no part nor cause of their casting into the tower and geueth this reason for him Steph Gardiner had no accesâ—â— to the kinges councell a yeare and more before the L. Cromwels fall for that he had then no accesse ne had not after so long as Cromwels time lasted to the Kings secret Counsayle yet notwithstanding the sayd Gardiner can not persuade vs to the contrary but that his priuie complaing to the King and his secrete whisperings in his frends eares and his other workings by his factours about the King was a great sparcle to set theyr fagots a fire Thus then Barnes Hierome and Garret being committed to the Tower after Easter there remayned till the xxx day of Iuly which was two dayes after the deathe of the Lord Cromwell Then ensued processe againste them by the Kings Counsell in the Parliament Processe agaynst Barnes Hierome Garret to the whyche processe Gardiner confesseth himselfe that he was priuie amongst the rest Whereupon all these three good saints of God the xxx day of Iuly not comming to any aunswere nor yet knowing any cause of their coÌ„demnation without any publike hearing were brought together from the Tower to Smithfield where they preparing themselues to the fire had there at the stake diuers and sundry exhortations amongest whome D. Barnes first began wyth thys protestation following I am come hether to be burned as an hereticke and you shal heare my beliefe The protestation of Doct. Barnes at the stake whereby you shall perceiue what erroneous opinions I hold God I take to record I neuer to my knowledge taught any erroneous doctrine but only those things which scripture leade me vnto and that in my Sermons I neuer mainteined any errour neyther moued nor gaue occasion of any insurrection Although I haue bene sclaundered to preach that our Lady was but a saffron bag which I vtterly protest before God that I neuer meant it nor preached it but all my study and diligeÌ„ce hath bene vtterly to confound and confute all men of that doctrine D. Barnes falsly slaundered as are the Anabaptists which deny that our Sauiour Christ did take any flesh of the blessed virgin Mary which sectes I detest and abhorre And in this place there hath bene burned some of them whome I neuer fauoured nor mainteyned but with all diligence euermore did I study to set forth the glory of God the obedience to our soueraigne Lord the King and the true and sincere religion of Christ. And now harken to my fayth I beleue in the holy and blessed Trinitie three persons and one God D. Barnes confession that created and made al the world and that this blessed Trinitie sent downe the seconde person Iesu Christ into the wombe of the most blessed purest virgin Mary And heere beare me record that I do vtterly condemne that abhominable and detestable opinion of the Anabaptistes which say that Christ tooke no flesh of the virgine For I beleue that without mans will or power hee was conceiued by the holy Ghost and tooke flesh of her that he suffered hunger thirst cold other passions of our body sinne except according to the sayeng of S. Peter He was made in all things like to his brethren except sinne And I beleeue that this his death and passion was the sufficiente raunsome for the sinne of all the world And I beleeue that through his death he ouercame sinne death and hell and that there is none other satisfaction vnto the Father but this his death and passion only and that no worke of man did deserue any thing of God but only his passion as touching our iustification For I know the best worke that euer I did is vnpure and vnperfit And with this he cast abroade his handes and desired God to forgiue hym hys trespasses All mens workes vnperfite For although perchaunce sayd he you knowe nothing by me yet do I confesse that my thoughts and cogitations be innumerable Wherefore I beseeche thee O Lorde not to enter into iudgement with me according to the sayeng of the Prophete Dauid Non intres in iudicium cum seruo tuo domine .i. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruaunt O Lord. Psal. 143. And in an other place Si iniquitates obseruaueris domine quis sustinebit Lorde if thou straitely marke our iniquities Psal. 130. who is able to abyde thy iudgement Wherefore I trust in no good worke that euer I did but onely in the death of Christ. I do not doubt but through him to inherite the kingdome of heauen Take me not heere that I speake against good woorkes Good workeâ— are to be done for they are to be done and verely they that do them not shall neuer come in the kingdome of God We must do them because they are coÌ„manded vs of God to shew and set foorth our profession not to deserue or merite for that is onely the death of Christ. I beleue that there is a holy Churche a company of all them that professe Christ and that all that haue suffered confessed his name be Saintes that all they do prayse laude God in heauen more then I or any mans tongue caÌ„ expresse that alwayes I haue spoken reuerently and praysed them as much as Scripture willed me to do And that our Lady I say was a Uirgin immaculate and vndefiled that she is the most purest virgine that euer God created a vessell elect of God of whom Christ should be borne Then sayd M. Shiriffe D. Barnes obedient to Magistrates you haue sayd well of her before And beyng afrayde that Maister Shiriffe had bene or should be agreeued with any thyng that he should say he sayd Maister Shiriffe if I speake any thyng that you will me not do no more but becken me with your hand I will straight way hold my peace for I will not be disobedient in any thyng but will obey TheÌ„ there was one that asked him his opinioÌ„ of praying to Saintes Then sayd he Pray noÌ„ to Saintes Now of Saintes you shall here my opinion I haue sayd before somewhat I thinke of them how that I beleue they are in heauen with God and that they are worthy of all the honour that Scripture willeth theÌ„ to haue But I say throughout all Scripture we are not commauÌ„ded to pray to any Saintes Therfore I can not nor will not preach to you that Saintes ought to be prayed vnto for then should I preache vnto you a doctrine of myne owne head Notwithstandyng whether they pray for vs or no that I referre to GOD. And if Saintes do pray for vs then I trust to pray for you within this halfe houre Maister Shiriffe and for euery Christian man liuyng in the fayth of Christ dying in the same as a Saint Wherfore if the dead may pray for the quicke I will surely pray for you Wel haue you any thing more to say TheÌ„ spake he
hurteth no man loue fulfilleth all things If God haue sent thee plentie helpe thy neighbour that hathe neede Giue him good councell If ye lacke consider if thou were in necessitie thou wouldst gladly be refreshed And againe beare your crosse with Christ. Consider what reproofe sclaunder and reproch he suffered of his enemies and how paciently he suffered all thinges Consider that all that Christ did was of his meere goodnesse and not of our deseruing For if we could merite our owne saluation Christ woulde not haue dyed for vs. But for Adams breaking of Gods precept we had bene all lost if Christ had not redeemed vs againe And like as Adam broke the precepts and was driuen out of Paradise so wee if we breake Gods commaundements shall haue damnation if we do not repent and aske mercy Now therefore let all Christians put no trust nor confidence in their workes but in the bloud of Christ to whome I commit my soule to guide beseeching you all to pray to God for me and for my breethren here present with me that our soules leauing these wretched carcases may constantly depart in the true fayth of Christ. In much like sort Garret also protesting and exhorting the people after his confession made ended his protestation in maner as foloweth ¶ The death and burning of the most constant Martyrs in Christ D. Robert Barnes Tho. Garret and W. Hierome in Smithfield an 1541. And so after theyr prayer made wherin most effectually they desired the Lord Iesus to be their comfort and consolation in this their affliction and to stablishe them with perfect faith The pacient suffering of these three Martyrs constancy and pacience thorough the holy Ghost they taking themselues by the hands and kissing one another quietly and humbly offred themselues to the handes of the tormentors and so tooke theyr deathe both Christianly and constantly with suche patience as mighte well testifie the goodnes of theyr cause and quiet of theyr conscience Wherein is to be noted how mightely the Lord worketh with his grace and fortitude in the harts of his seruants especially in such which causelesse suffer with a giltles conscience for his religions sake aboue other whiche suffer otherwise for their deserts Difference betweene them that suffer for Gods truth and other that dye for their owne desertes For whereas they which suffer as malefactors commonly are wont to goe heauie and pensiue to their death so the other with heauenly alacritie and chearefulnes doe abide whatsoeuer it pleaseth the Lord to lay vpon them Example whereof we haue right well to note not only in these three godly Martirs aboue mentioned but also in the Lord Cromwell who suffered but two dayes before the same no lesse may appeare Who although he was brought to his death atteinted and condemned by the parliament The chearfull patience in the L. Cromwel at his death yet what a giltles conscience he bare to his death his Christian patience well declared Who first calling for his breakefast and cheerefully eating the same and after that passing out of his prison downe the hill within the Tower and meeting there by the waie the Lord Hungerford going likewise to his executioÌ„ who for other matter heere not to be spoken of was there also imprisoned and perceiuing him to be all heauie and dolefull The comfortable wordes of the L. CroÌ„well to the L. Hungerforde they both going to their death with cheerefull countenance and comfortable words asking why he was so heauie he willed him to plucke vp his heart and to be of good comfort For sayd he there is no cause for you to feare For if you repent and be hartely sory for that you haue done there is for you mercy enough with the Lord who for Christes sake wil forgeue you and therfore be not dismayde And though the breakefast which we are going to be sharpe yet trusting to the mercy of the Lord we shall haue a ioyfull dinner And so went they together to the place of execution and tooke their death patiently ¶ A note of three Papistes executed the same tyme with Barnes Hierome and Garret THe same tyme and day and in the same place where when these three aboue mentioned did suffer Three Papistes executed Powell Fetherstone and Abell three other also were executed though not for the same cause but rather the contrary for denying the kynges supremacie whose names were Powell Fetherstone and Abell The which spectacle so happenyng vpon one day in two so coÌ„trary partes or factioÌ„s brought the people into a marueilous admiration doubt of their Religion Anno 1541. which part to follow and take as might so well happen amongest ignoraunt and simple people seeing two contrarye parts so to suffer the one for Popery the other against Popery both at one time In so muche that a certaine straunger beeyng there present the same time and seing three on the one side and three on the other side to suffer said in these wordes Deus bone quomodo his viuunt gentes hic suspenduntur Papistae illic comburuntur Antipapistae But to remoue and take away all doubt hereafter from the posterity The wordes of a straunger seeing both Papists protestaÌ„ts to suffer whereby they shall the lesse maruel how this so hapned here is to be vnderstande howe the cause thereof did rise and proceede Which happened by reason of a certeine diuision and discord amongst the Kings Councell which were so diuided amongst themselues in equall parts that the one halfe seemed to hold with the one Religion the other halfe with the contrary The names of whome although it were not necessary to expresse yet being compelled for the setting foorth of the truth of the story we haue thought good heere to annexe as the certeintie thereof came to our hands Protestants Papistes Canterbury Wynchester The counsaile dâ—uided in religion Suffolke Duresme Vicount Beawcham Norfolke Southhampton Vicount Lisle Anthony Browne Russell Treasurer William Paulet Pagyt Iohn Baker Sadler Rich. Chaunc of the augmentation Audeley Wingfield Vic. Chaunc This diuision and separation of the CouÌ„sell amongest themselues caused both these partes aboue mentioned the one for one religion the other for an other to suffer together Two togeather laide vppon the hirdle the one a Papist the other a Protestant For as the one part of the Counsell called vpoÌ„ the execution of Barnes Garret Hierome so the other part likewise called vpoÌ„ the execution of the law vpoÌ„ Powell Fetherstone and Abell Which sixe beyng condemned and drawen to the place of execution two vpon an hyrdle one being a Papist the other a Protestant thus after a strauÌ„ge maner were brought into Smithfield where all the sayd sixe together for contrary doctrine suffered death three by the fire for the Gospell the other three by hangyng drawyng and quarteryng for Popery Allen Cope in his worshypfull Dialogues makyng mention of these three aforesaid Powell Fetherstone
worthy prince But of this more shal be sayd in the sequele hereof God willing * The kinges Oration in the Parliament house ALthough my Chauncellour for the time being The 〈◊〉 Oration made in 〈◊〉 Parlameâ—t house hath before this time vsed very eloquently and substantially to make answere to such Orations as haue bene set forth in this high Court of Parliament yet is he not so able to opeÌ„ and set forth my mind and meaning and the secretes of my hart in so playne and ample maner as I my selfe am and can doe Wherefore I taking vpon me to aunswere your eloquent Oration Mayster Speaker say that where you in the name of our welbeloued Commons haue both praysed and extolled me for the notable ualities that ye haue conceiued to be in me I most hartely thanke you all that you haue put mee in remembraunce of my duety which is to endeuor my selfe to obteine and get such excellent qualityes and necessary vertues as a prince or gouernour should or ought to haue of whiche giftes I recognise my selfe both bare and barrayne But of such small qualities as God hath endued me withall I render to his goodnesse my most huÌ„ble thankes entending with all my wit and diligence to gette and acquire to me such notable vertues and princely qualities as you haue alledged to be incorporate in my person The kingâ—â— thankes to his 〈◊〉 These thankes for your louing admonition and good counsell first remembred I eftsoones thanke you agayne because that you considering our great charges not for our pleasure but for your defence not for our gayne but to our great cost which we haue lately susteined as well in defence of our your enemies as for the conquest of that Fortresse whiche was to this Realme most displeasaunt and noysome and shal be by Gods grace hereafter to our nation most profitable and pleasaunt haue freely of your owne minde graunted to vs a certayne subsidy here in an acte specified which verely we take in good part regarding more your kindnesse then the profite therof as he that setteth more by your louing harts then by your substance Beside this harty kindnesse I cannot a litle reioyce when I consider the perfect trust sure confidence which you haue put in me as men hauing vndoubted hope and vnfayned beliefe in my good doinges iust proceedings for that you without my desire or request haue coÌ„mitted to mine order and disposition all Chauntreys Colledges Hospitals and other places specified in a certayne acte firmelye trusting that I will order them to the glory of God the profite of the common wealth Surely The kingâ— promises 〈◊〉 the well bestowing of Chauâ—â—treis and Colledgeâ— if I contrary to your expectation should suffer the Ministers of the Church to decay or learning which is so great a iewell to be minished or poore and miserable people to be vnrelieued you might say that I being put in so speciall a trust as I am in this case were no trusty frend to you nor charitable man to mine euen Christen neither a louer of the publique wealth nor yet one that feared God to whome account must be rendered of all our doinges Doubte not I pray you but your expectation shal be serued more godly goodly then you will wish or desire as hereafter you shall playnely perceiue Now sithens I finde such kindenesse on your part toward me I can not chuse but loue and fauor you affirming that no prince in the world more fauoureth his subiectes then I doe you nor no subiectes or commons more loue and obey theyr soueraigne Lord then I perceiue you doe me for whose defence my treasure shall not be hidden nor if necessitie require my person shall not be vnaduentured Yet although I with you and you with me be in this perfect loue and concord this frendly amity can not coÌ„tinue except both you my Lordes Temporall and you my Lords Spirituall and you my louing subiectes studye and take payne to amend one thing which is surely amisse and farre out of order to the which I most hartely require you which is that charity concord is not amongest you but discord and dissention beareth rule in euery place Saynt Paule sayth to the Corinthians in the xiij Chapiter Charity is gentle Charity is not enuious Charity is not proud and so forth in the sayde Chapter Beholde then what loue and * charitye is amongest you when the one calleth the other Heretique and Anabaptist and he calleth hym agayne Papist Hypocrite and Pharesey Be these tokens of charity amongest you Are these the signes of fraternall loue betweene you No no I assure you that this lacke of charitye amongest your selues wil be the hinderaunce and asswaging the feruent loue betwene vs as I sayd before except this wouÌ„d be 〈◊〉 and clearely made whole I must needes iudge the faulte and occasion of this discord * If 〈◊〉 religion 〈…〉 had 〈…〉 reproued to be partly by negligence of you the father and preachers of the Spiritualty For if I know a man which liueâ—h in adultery I must iudge him a lecherous a carnall person If I see a man boast and bragge himselfe I can not but deeme him a proud man I see and heare dayly that you of the Clergye preach one agaynst an other teach one contrary to an other inueigh one agaynst an other without charity or discretion Some be to stiffe in their olde Mumpsimus other be too busy and curious in their new Sumpsimus Thus all men almost be in variety and discord and few or none do preache truely and sincerely the word of GOD according as they ought to doe Shall I nowe iudge you charitable persons doing this No no I can not so do Alas how can the poore soules liue in concorde when you preachers sowe amongest them in your Sermons debate and discord Of you they looke for light and you bring them to darckenesse Amend these crimes I exhort you and set forth Gods * And 〈…〉 word 〈◊〉 not his 〈…〉 they which 〈◊〉 it forth are condemned therefore burned word both by true preaching and good example geuing or els I whom God hath appoynted his Vicare and high minister here will see these diuisions extincte and these enormities corrected accordyng to my very duety or els I am an vnprofitable seruant and vntrue officer Although as I say the Spirituall men be in some fault that charity is not kept amongest you yet you of the Temporalty bee not cleane and vnspotted of malice and enuye for you rayle on Byshops speake sclaunderously of Priestes and rebuke and taunt preachers both contrary to good order and Christian fraternitie If you know surely that a Bishop or preacher erreth or teacheth peruerse doctrine come and declare it to some of our Counsell or to vs to whom is committed by God the authority to reforme and order such causes and behauiors * This can touch none but onely the
and excellent lady Queene Katherine Parre Anno 1546. the laste wife to king Henrye The storie wherof is thys About the same time aboue noted whych was about the yeare after the king returned from Bullein he was informed that Queene Katherine Parre at that time his wife was very much geuen to the reading and study of the holy scriptures Queene Katherine Parre that she for that purpose had retained diuers well learned and godly persons to instruct her throughly in the same w t whom as at al times conuenient she vsed to haue priuate conference touching spiritual matters so also of ordinarie but especially in Lente euery day in the after noone for the space of an houre The religious â—eale of Queene Katherine toward Godâ— word one of her sayd Chaplains in her priuie Chamber made some collation to her and to her Ladies and Gentlewomen of her priuie Chamber or other that were disposed to heare in which sermons they oft times touched suche abuses as in the churche then were rife Which things as they were not secretely done so neyther were their preachings vnknowen vnto the Kynge Wherof at the first and for a great time he semed very wel to like Which made her y e more bold being in deed become very zealous toward the Gospell and the professors therof â—ranckly to debate with the king touching Religion and therein flatly to discouer her selfe oftetimes wishing exhorting and perswading the king The exhortation of Queene Katherine to the king that as hee had to the glorye of God and hys eternall fame begonne a good and a goolye woorke in banishinge that monsterous Idolle of Rome so he would throughly perfite and finish the same cleansing and purging hys Churche of Englande cleane from the dregges therof wherin as yet remained great superstition The king toward his latter â—nd waxed more impacient And all be it the king grewe towardes hys latter ende very sterne and opinionate so that of fewe he could be content to be taught but worst of all to be contended wyth all by argument notwythstanding towardes her he refrained hys accustomed manner vnto others in like case vsed as appeared by great respectes either for the reuerence of the cause whereunto of hym selfe he seemed well inclined if some others coulde haue ceased from seeking to peruert hym or els for the singular affection which vntill a verye smal time before hys death he alwayes bare vnto her For neuer handmaide soughte wyth more carefull diligence to please her mistresse then shee did with all painfull endeuor apply her selfe by all vertuous meanes The vertuous inclination of Q. Katherine toward the king in all thynges to please hys humour Moreouer besides the vertues of the minde shee was endued wyth very rare giftes of nature as singular beautie fauour and comely personage being thynges wherein the King was greatly delyghted and so enioyed shee the kings fauour to the great likelihoode of the setting at large of the Gospell within this Realme at that time hadde not the malicious practise of certain enemies professed against the truth which at that time also were very great preuented y e same to the vtter alienating of the kings mind from Religion and almost to the extreme ruine of the Queene and certaine others with her if God had not maruelously sucâ—oured her in that distresse Enemyes conspirers agaynst the Gospell The conspirers and practisers of her death were Gardiner B. of Winchester Wrisley then Lord Chauncellor and others more aswell of the kings priuie chamber as of his priuie councell These seeking for the furtheraunce of theyr vngodly purpose to reuiue stirre vp and kindle euil and pernicious humours in their Prince and soueraigne Lord to the intent to depryue her of thys great fauour which then she stoode in wyth the king which they not a litle feared would turne to the vtter ruine of their Antichristian secte if it shoulde continue and thereby to stoppe the passage of the Gospell and consequently Queene Katherine a patronesse of Gods truth .. hauing taken away her who was the only Patronesse of the professours of the trueth openlye wythout feare of checke or controlment wyth fire and sworde after theyr accustomed maner to inuade the small remainder as they hoped of that poore flocke made theyr wicked entrie vnto this theyr mischieuous enterprise after thys manner following The kinges Maiestie as you haue hearde misliked to be contended with all in any kinde of argument This humour of hys although not in smaller matters yet in causes of Religion as occasion serued the Queene would not sticke in reuerent termes and humble talke entring wyth him into discourse with sound reasons of Scripture now and then to contrary The whych the Kyng was so well accustomed vnto in those matters that at her handes he tooke all in good part or at the least did neuer shew countenance of offence thereat The king sometyme contraâ—y to the king in argument which did not a litle appall her aduersaries to heare and see During which tyme perceyuing her so throughly grounded in the kings fauour they durst not for theyr liues once opeÌ„ their lips vnto the king in any respect to touch her either in her presence or behind her backe And so long shee continued this her accustomed vsage not onely of hearing priuate sermons as is sayde but also of her free conference with the king in matters of Religion without all perill The king waâ—eth sickly and difficult to please vntill at the last by reason of his sore leg the anguish whereof began more and more to encrease he waxed sickly and therwithall froward and difficult to be pleased In the tyme of this his sicknes he had left his accustomed maner of comming and visiting the Queene therefore she according as she vnderstoode him by such assured intelligence as shee had about him to be disposed to haue her company sometimes being sent for other sometymes of her selfe would come to visite him either at after dinner or after supper as was most fit for her purpose At whiche tymes shee woulde not fayle to vse all occasions to moue him according to her maner zelously to proceede in the reformation of the Church The king beginneth to mislyâ—â—â— of the Queene The sharpenes of the disease had sharpened the kinges accustomed pacience so that he began to shew some tokens of misliking and contrary vnto his maner vpon a day breaking of that matter hee tooke occasion to enter into other talke which somewhat amazed the Queene To whome notwithstanding in her presence he gaue neither euill word nor countenance but knit vp al arguments w t gentle wordes and louinge countenaunce and after other pleasant talke shee for that time tooke her leaue of his maiesty Who after his maner bidding her farewell sweete hearte for that was his vsuall terme to the Queene licenced her to depart At this visitation chaunced the Bishop of
Christ refuseth the office of a ciuill iudge the which thing hee would not haue done if it had bene agreeable vnto his office or duety The like thyng also he did in the 8. chapter of Iohn When as he refused to geue iudgement vppon the woman taken in adulterye which was brought before hym Where as they doe alledge that Moyses did supply both offices at once An obiection made by the example of Moyses supplying both the offices aunswered vnto I aunswer that it was done by a rare miracle Furthermore that it continued but for a time vntill things were brought vnto a better state Besides that there was a certayne forme and rule prescribed him of the Lord then tooke he vpon hym the ciuill gouernaunce and the priesthood he was commaunded to resigne vnto hys brother that not w tout good cause for it is agaynst nature that one man should suffise both charges wherefore it was diligently foreseene and prouided for in all ages Neither was there any Bishop so long as any true face or shew of the Church did continue who once thought to vsurpe the right and title of the sword Whereupon in the tyme of Saint Ambrose this Prouerbe tooke his original that Emperours did rather wishe or desire the office of priesthood then Priests any Empire For it was all mens opinions at that tyme that sumptuous pallaces dyd pertayne vnto Emperoures and Churches vnto Priestes Saint Bernard also writeth many thyngs which are agreeable vnto this our opinion Palaces to Princes Churches perteyne to Priestes as is this his saying Peter could not geue that which he had not but he gaue vnto hys successours that which he had that is to say carefulnesse ouer the congregation for when as the Lord Maister sayth that he is not constitute or ordained Iudge betwene two the seruaunt or Disciple ought not to take it scornefully Peter could not geue that he had not Peter had no Lordly dominion Ergo Peter could not giue Lordly dominioÌ„ to his successors if that he may not iudge all men and lest that he might seme in that place to speake of the spiritual iudgement he straight way annexeth Therfore sayth he Your power and autoritie shall be in offence and transgression not in possessions For this purpose and not for the other haue you receyued the keyes of the kingdome of heauen Why then do you inuade other mens bounds or borders The rest I will passe ouer for breuities cause The 7. Article Falsly and against the honour state and reuerence of the sacred maiestie of the kyng of Scottes The vii Article he hath said holden and affirmed that our most noble king of Scottes defender of the Christian fayth would appropriate vnto him selfe all the possessions landes and rentes of the Church geuen and graunted by his predecessors and also by himselfe and conuert them vnto hys owne priuate vse And for this ende and purpose as he hath many tymes written vnto him so hath he with his whole endeuour perswaded our sayd noble Lord and kyng therunto Borthwike It is no maruell though these mad dogges do so barke agaynst me whom they thinke to haue councelled y e kings Maiesty I would to God I had also throughly perswaded hym that he should take away from these vniust sacrilegious possessours the riches wherewithall they are fatted and engreased lyke Swyne For this is the nature of dogs that if any man go about to take away the boane out of their mouth by and by to snatche at hym and teare hym with theyr teeth It is out of all controuersie vnto such which haue any wit at all that such were very childish that is to say ignoraunt of all learnyng and iudgement which did so fat and feede with their possessioÌ„s these belly beastes For who would not iudge it more then childish A coÌ„parison betwene our belly Priestes and the Priestes of Baale to bestow the kyngs vitayles or meate vpon the bellies of the Prophets of Baal and Iesabell But all they which at this present do endue such filthy sinkes I wyll not call them deus of thieues with such reuenues they do follow the steps of Iesabell for what other thing do they when as daily they are bleating and bowyng before theyr Images burnyng of incense and fall flat downe before their altars but y t which in tymes past y e prophets of Baal dyd when as they transported the worship of God vnto an Idoll Wherefore if Daniel and Helias were spotted with heresie when they would haue destroyed the Priests of Baall I graunt that I also must be an hereticke But forsomuch as then he did nothyng but which was coÌ„maunded hym of the Lord that was able to kyll the Prophet which had allured the people to follow strange gods he could not truly and iustly be accused of heresie so neyther can my aduersaries spot me therewithall except peraduenture they will condemne in me that where as Elias delt more rigorously with the Prophetes of Baall for he cast them into the broke Kidron I required or desired no more but that the riches which was wickedly bestowed vpon them and theyr possessions might be taken froÌ„ them The 8. Article He willed and desired and oftentimes with his whole heart prayed that the church of Scotland might come and be brought to the same poynt and state and to lyke ruine as the church of England was already come vnto Borthwike If the church of Israel decayed when as in the tyme of Zorobabell Nâ—emias and other holy men it was released and set at libertie out of Babilon I graunt also that it was a ruine vnto the Englishmen to haue departed and gone away out of Babylon the mother of all whoredome vpon whose rotten and filthy paps and brests they haue a long tyme depended and hanged beyng made drunke with the wyne of her whoredome and vnshamefastnesse They had rather cause to geue me thankes which wyth so sincere and good a heart wished vnto them so happy a fall But these vnthankfull persones thought it not enough w t slaunder and reproch to teare me asunder but that now also as blynd rage and madnesse hath taken away all sinceritie and vprightnesse of mynde and iudgement to lye in wayte and lay snares for my lyfe The 9. Article He hath openly holden sayd and affirmed preached and taught that the lawes of the Church that is to say the sacred Canons approoued and allowed by the holy Catholike and Apostolike church to be of â—o force strength or effect alledging therfore and affirmyng that they are made and inuented contrary to the law of God Borthwike God forbid that I should say that those things which are approoued and allowed by the holy Catholike Church should be of no effect or valew For well I know that the holy Apostolicke church hath neuer allowed ordained or taught any thyng which she hath not learned of the Lord the apostles are witnesses
Hee that made all gouerneth all and shall iudge all knoweth I speake the trothe that the simple maye be satisfied the arrogante confounded the hypocrite disclosed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Emery Tylney Dogmata eiusdem Georgij Fides sola sine operibus iustificat Opera ostendant ostentant fidem Romana ecclesia putatiuè caput mundi Lex canonica caput Papae Missae ministerium mysterium iniquitatis To the sayde maister George beinge in Captiuitie in the Castle of Sainte Andrews thâ— Deane of the same Towne was sente by the commaundement of the Cardinall and hys wicked Counsaile and there summoned the sayde maister George that hee shoulde vppon the morning followinge appeare before the Iudge then and there to geue accounte of hys seditious and hereticall doctrine To whom M. George answeared what needeth said he my Lord Cardinal to summon me to answeare for my doctrine openly before him vnder whose power and dominion I am thus straitly bound in yrons May not my Lord compel me to answere of hys extorte power 〈◊〉 George â—â—sehartes â—â—â—were 〈…〉 that 〈…〉 Or beleueth hee that I am vnprouided to render a counte of my doctrine To manifest your selues what men yee are it is well done that ye keepe your olde ceremonies and constitutions made by men Upon the next morning the Lord Cardinal caused his seruauntes to addresse them selues in theyr moste warlike arraye with Iacke Knapskal Splente Speare and axe more seeming for the warre then for the preaching of the true word of God And when these armed chaÌ„pions marching in warlike order had conueyed y e bishops into y e abbey Church M. Wyseharte brought agayne before the Bishops incontinently they sent for M. George who was conueyed into the sayd Churche by the Captayne of the Castle accompanied with an hundred men addressed in maner aforesayde Like a lambe lead they him to sacrifice As he entred into the Abbey Church doore there was a poore man lying vexed with great infirmities asking of his almes to whom he flang his purse And when he came before the Lord Cardinall M. Wyseharte casteth his purse to a poore man by and by the Suppriour of the Abbey called Dane Iohn Winryme stood vp in the pulpite and made a sermon to all the congregation there theÌ„ assembled taking his matter out of the xiii chapter of Mathewe Whose sermon was deuided into foure principall partes The first part was a briefe and short declaration of the Euangelist The second part of the interpretation of the good seed The sermon of Iohn Wynrime And because he called the word of God the good seede and heresie the euill seede he declared what heresie was and how it should be known which he defined on this maner Heresie defined Heresie is a false opinion defended with pertinacie clearly repugning the word of God The third part of his sermon was the cause of heresie within that Realme and all other Realmes The cause of heresie The cause of heresie quoth he is the ignoraunce of them which haue the cures of mens soules to whome it necessarily belongeth to haue the true vnderstanding of the woorde of God that they may be able to winne againe the false Doctours of heresies with the sworde of the spirite which is y e worde of God and not onely to winne agayne Tit. 7. but also to ouercome them as sayth Paule A Byshop must be faultlesse as it becommeth the minister of God not stubburne nor angrye no drunkard no fighter not geuen to filthy lucre but barbarous one that loueth goodnes sober minded righteous holy temperate and suche as cleaueth vnto the true worde of doctrine that hee may be able to exhort with wholesome learning and to improue that which they say agaynst him The fourth part of his sermon was how heresies shuld be knowne The maner to know an hereâ—ticke Heresies quoth he be knowne on this maner as the Goldsmith knoweth the fine golde from the vnperfect by the touchstone so likewise may we knowe heresie by the vndoubted touchstone that is the true sincere and vndefiled word of God At the last he added that hereticks shoulde be put downe in this present life The Gospell was of letting the tares to grow vnto haruest To whiche proposition the gospel appeared to repugne which he entreated of Let them grow vnto the haruest the haruest is the end of the world Neuerthelesse hee affirmed that they shoulde be put downe by the ciuile magistrate and law And when hee ended his sermon incontinently they caused mayster George to ascend into the pulpit there to heare his accusation and articles And right agaynst him stood by one of the fed flocke a monster Iohn Laâ—der Iohn Lauder accuser laden full of cursinges written in paper Of the which he tooke out a roll both long and also full of cursinges threates maledictions and wordes of deuilish spite and malice The way to feare the ignoraunt saying to the innocent M. George so many cruell and abhominable wordes and hit him so spitefully with the popes thunder that the ignoraunt people dreaded least the 〈◊〉 then woulde haue swallowed him vp quicke Notwithstanding he stood still with great pacience hearing their sayinges not once mouing or chaunging his countenaunce When that this fed sâ—w had read throughout all his lying manasinges his face running down with sweate The fruites of their charitye and frothing at his mouth like a boare he spit at M. Georges face saying What aunswerest thou to these sayinges thou runnagate traytor theefe which we haue duely proued by sufficient witnes agaynst the M. George â—earing thys kneeled downe vpon hys knees in the Pulpit making his prayer to God When he had ended his prayer sweetly and Christianly he answered to them all in this maner Mayster George his aunswere MAny and horrible sayinges vnto me a Christian man M. Wyseharteâ— aunswere many wordes abhominable for to heare ye haue spoken here this day Which not onely to receaue but also once to thinke I thought euer great abhomination Wherfore I pray your discretions quietly to heare me that ye may know what were my sayings the maner of my doctrine This my petition my Lord I desire to be heard for three causes Three causes why M. Wysehart deserued to be heard The first is because thorough preaching of the worde of God his glory is made manifest It is reasonable therfore for the aduauncing of the glory of God that ye heare me teaching truely the pure word of God without any dissimulation The 2. cause The second reason is because that your health springeth of the word of God or he worketh all thing by his worde It were therefore an vnrighteous thing if ye shoulde stop your eares from me teaching truely the word of God The 3. cause The third reason is because your doctrine vttereth many blasphemous and abominable words not comming of the inspiration of God but of the
part of the Scripture to founde his purpose vpon yet came to the Pulpit the first of Nouember being the Feast of All hallowes an 1551. and tooke the text of the Gospell for that day read in their Masse written in the 5. of Mathew conteining these wordes Blessed are the poore in spirite for to them pertayneth the kingdome of heauen Math. 5. This feeble foundation being layde the Frier began to reason most impertinently The doctrine of the Papistes 〈◊〉 that the Pater noster may be 〈◊〉 to Saintes and why that the Lordes Prayer might be offered to Saints because euery petition therof appertaine to them For if we meete an old maÌ„ in y e streete sayd he we will say to him good day father and therefore much more may we call the Saints our fathers and because we graunt also that they be in heauen we may say to euery one of them Our father which art in heauen Father God hath made their names holy and therefore ought we as followers of God to holde their names holy and so we may say to any of the Saints Blaspheâ—â—us doctrine against the glory 〈◊〉 name of God A Fryerly glosing vpoÌ„ 〈◊〉 Pater â—oâ—ter Our father which art in heauen hallowed be thy name And for the same cause sayd the Frier as they are in the kingdome of heauen so that kingdome is theirs by possession and so praying for the kingdome of heauen we may say to them and euery one of them Thy kingdome come And except their will had bene the very will of God they had neuer come to that kingdome and therefore seeing their will is Gods will we may say to euery one of them Thy will be done But when the Frier came to the fourth petitioÌ„ touching our dayly bread he began to be astonished and ashamed so that he did sweate abundantly partly bicause his sophistry began to fayle him The Fryers sophistry 〈◊〉 fayled 〈◊〉 not findyng such a colour for that part as for the other which went before and partly because he spake against his owne knowledge and conscience and so was compelled to confesse that it was not in the Saintes power to giue vs our daily bread but that they shoulde pray to God for vs said he that we may obtaine our daily bread by their intercession and so glosed he the rest to the ende Not standing yet content with this detestable doctrine hee affirmed most blasphemously that S. Paules napkyn and S. Peters shadow did miracles and that the vertue of Eliseus cloke deuided the waters attributing nothing to the power of God with many other errours of the Papistes horrible to be heard Upon this folowed incontinent a daungerous schisme in the Church of Scotland for not onely the Cleargie but the whole people were deuided among themselues one defending the trueth and an other the Papistry in suche sort that there rose a Prouerbe To whome say you youre Pater noster A Scottishe prouerbe And although the Papists had the vpper hand as then whose words were almost holdeÌ„ for law so great was the blindnes of that age yet God so inspired y e harts of the common people that so many as could get the vnderstanding of the bare words of the Lords prayer in english which was then saide in Latin vtterly detested that opinioÌ„ holding that it should in no wise be said to Saints So that the craftes men and their seruauntes in theyr boothes when the Frier came exploded him with shame enough Fryer Pater noster driueÌ„ out of S. Andrewes crying Frier Pater noster Frier Pater noster who at the last being conuict in his owne conscience and ashamed of his former Sermon was compelled to leaue the Towne of S. Andrewes In the meane time of this brute there were two Pasquils set on the Abbay Churche the one in Latin beatyng these words Doctores nostri de Collegio Concludunt idem cum Lucifero Quod Sancti sunt similes altissimo Et se tuentur grauatorio De mandato Officialis Ad instantiam fiscalis Gâ—w â—eruey non varij In premissis connotarij M. Dauid â—aw and M. Thomas â—â—ruy 〈◊〉 procuâ—â—tors The other in English bearing these words Doctors of Theologie of fourescore of yeares And old iolâ—e Lupoys the bald gray Friers They would be called Rabbi and Magister noster And wot not to whome they say their Pater noster Shortly the Christians were so 〈◊〉 offended and the Papistes on the other side so proud and wilfull that necessary it was to eschew greater incoÌ„ueniences that y e Clergy at least should be assembled to dispute and conclude the whole matter that y e lay people might be put out of doubt Disputation in Scotland to whom they should say their Pater noster Pater noster to be sayd to God formaliter to Saintes materialiter Vltimatè to god non vltimatè to Sayntes Principaliter to God minus principaliter to Saintes Primariè to god secundariè to Saintes Strictè to God largè to Saintes Which being done and the Uniuersitie agreed whosoeuer had bene present might haue heard much subtile sophistry For some of the popish Doctours affirmed that it shoulde be sayd to God formaliter and to Sayntes materialiter Others vltimatè non vltimatè Others sayde it shoulde be said to God principaliter and to sayntes minus principaliter Others that it should be sayd to GOD primariè and to saintes secundariè Others that it would be sayd to GOD capiendo strictè to sayntes capiendo largè Whiche vayne distinctions being heard and considered by the people they y t were simple remayned in greater doubtfulnes theÌ„ they were in before so that a well aged man and seruaunt to y e Suppriour of S. Andrewes called y e Suppriours Thome being demaunded to whome hee sayde hys Pater noster he answered to God onely Then they asked agayne what should be sayd to the sayntes he answered geue them Aues and Credes inough in the deuils name for that may suffice them wel inough albeit they doe spoyle God of his right Others making their vauntes of the Doctours sayd that because Christ who made the Pater noster neuer came into the I le of Britaine so vnderstood not the English tonge therefore it was that the Doctors concluded it shoulde be sayd in Latine This perturbation and open sclaunder yet depending it was thought good to call a principal Councell to decide the matter Whiche being assembled at Edenbrough The aunswere of an olde man to whom they should say their Pater noster A doctorly reason why the Pater noster should be sayd in Latine The Councell of Edenbrough could not agree to whom they should say theyr Pater noster The Papistes mainteyne their cause with lyes and rayling when reason lacketh the Papistes being destitute of reason defended theyr partes with lyes alledging that the Uniuersitie of Paris had coÌ„cluded that the Lordes Prayer should be sayd to Saintes But
as a certayne instrument of the popes sentence definitiue against K. Henries first deuorse w t Lady Katherine Dowager hath of late come to our handes conteining matter neither impertinent nor vnmeet to be committed to history I thought here presently to place the same to the intent that the Reader seing the arrogant and impudent presumption of the Pope in the sayde sentence going about by force authority so to constrayne coÌ„pell kings and princes agaynst theyr willes agaynst right scripture to apply to his imperious purpose may the better vnderstand thereby what was the true cause grouÌ„d why the king first began to take stomacke against the pope and to send him cleane packing out of this realme But before I shall produce this foresayd sentence of the Pope definitiue to make the matter more plain to y e reader it shal not be amisse first to discipher rip vp the originall of such occasions as shal induce the reader to the better vnderstaÌ„ding of this falling out betwene the king and the Pope For so I finde by the letters of D. Stephen Gardener written to Cardinall Wolsey froÌ„ Rome at what time he Foxe were sent Ambassadors by the king to Pope Clement the 7. about the expedition of the kings diuorce Ann. 1632. that the sayd Pope Clement with the counsell of the Cardinall Sanctorum quatuor and other Cardinals at first was well willing and very inclinable to the accomplishment and satisfaction of the kinges desire in that behalfe and that for diuers respectes As first for the great benefites receiued The 〈◊〉 mouing 〈◊〉 Pope at 〈◊〉 first to fauour the 〈◊〉 cause of 〈◊〉 kinges diâ—uorce and the singuler deuotion of the king toward the sea Apostolicke in taking warre for the Churches cause in surceasing warre at the Popes desire and especially in procuring the Popes deliueraunce whereby the Pope then thought himselfe with his whole Sea much obliged to the king mail respectes to passe by his authority whatsoeueâ— reasonable might be graunted in gratifiyng the kinges so ample merites and desertes Secondly for the euident reasons and substantiall argumentes in the * This 〈◊〉 called the kinges 〈◊〉 booke 〈◊〉 a certainâ— treatise â—â—â—â—cerning 〈◊〉 reasons 〈◊〉 argumenâ— of diuers learned for the laâ—â—full dissoâ—â—â—tion of the kinges marriage 〈◊〉 aunswerâ— also to the contrary obiection of Abellâ—â— others And this booke the king 〈◊〉 sent to thâ— Pope The 〈◊〉 cause The 〈◊〉 dealing 〈◊〉 the Pope with kinâ— Henry The Popâ— false doâ—â—ble and câ—â—â—trary to himselfe kinges booke conteyned which seemed well to satisfy the Popes liking and to remoue away all scruples Thirdly for the good opinion confidence that y e pope had in the excellent wisedome profouÌ„d learning and mature iudgement of the king which the Pope as he sayd in formall words would soner leane vnto then to any other learned mans minde or sentence so that the kinges reasoÌ„s he sayd must needes be of great efficacy and strength of himselfe to order and direct this matter The fourth cause mouing the Pope to sauor the kings request was for the quiet and tranquility of his conscience which otherwise in that vnlawful Mariage with his brothers wife could not be settled The fift cause was for the consideration of the perils daungers which otherwise might happen to the realm by the pretensed titles of the king of Scottes other without an heyre male to establish the kinges succession for the auoyding of which perils and also for the other causes aboue rehearsed the pope shewed himselfe at that time propense and forward to promote and set forward the kinges desired purpose in that behalfe And thus much touching this by matter I thought here to suggest repeat to the reader albeit the same is also sufficiently expressed before pag. 1057. and 1058. to the end that the studious Reader pondering these first proceedinges of the Pope comparing them with this sentence definitiue which vnder foloweth may y e better vnderstaÌ„d what inconstant lenity what false dealing what craftye packing and what contrariety in it selfe is in this Popes holy Sea of Rome as by this case of the Pope may well appeare who in short time after all this was so clean altered from that he was that whereas before he pretended to esteme so gratefully the kinges trauell and benefites exhibited to the sea Apostolicke in his defence agaynst the Emperor and the Spanyardes now he ioyneth vtterly wyth the Cesarians agaynst the king And where before he so greatly magnified the kinges profound learning mature iudgement esteming his minde Sentence aboue al other learned meÌ„ to be as a iudge sufficient in the directioÌ„ of this case now turning head to the tayle he vtterly refuseth to bring the matter in iudiciuÌ„ orbis but will needes deteine it at home Agayne where before he preteÌ„ded a teÌ„der prouision for the state of this Realme now he setteth all other realmes against it The Poâ—â— how preâ—suÌ„ptuousâ—â— he 〈…〉 and commaâ—â—â—deth kiâ—â— Princâ— And finally where he before semed to respect the quiet tranquility of the kinges conscience now he goeth about to commaund compell the king agaynst his will and coÌ„science to do cleane contrary to that which he himselfe before in his iudgemeÌ„t had alowed thinking to haue the king at his becke and to doe and vndoe what he lifted and commaunded as by the tenor and true copy of this his Sentence definitiue ye may vnderstand Which as it came newly to our haÌ„ds I thought here to exhibite vnto the world that al meÌ„ might see what iust cause the king had being so presuÌ„ptuously prouoked by the pope to shake of his proud authority vtterly to exile him out of his realme Marke I pray thee the maner of the popes proud Sentence how presumptuously it procedeth ⧠Anglici Matrimonij ¶ Sententia diffinitiua ¶ Lata per Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum D. Clementem Papam vij in sacro Consistorio de Reuerendissimorum S. R. E. Cardinalium consilio super validitate Matrimonij inter Serenissimos Henricum VIII Catherinam Angliae Reges contracti PRO Eadem Serenissima Catherina Angliae Regina CONTRA Serenissimum Henricum VIII Angliae Regem Clemens Papa 7. CHRISTI nomine inuocato in Throno iustitiae pro tribunali sedentes solum Deum prae oculis habentes per hanc nostram diffinitiuam sententiam quam de Venerabilium FratruÌ„ nostrorum Sanctae Ro. Ec. Car. Consistorialiter coram nobis coÌ„gregatoruÌ„ Consilio assensu ferimus in his scriptis pronunciamus deâ—ernimus declaramus in causa causis ad nos Sedem Apostolicam per appellationem per charissimam in Christo FiliaÌ„ Catherinam Angliae Reginam Illustrem a nostris Sedis Apostolicae Legatis in Regno Angliae deputatis interpositaÌ„ legitimè deuolutis aduocatis inter praedictaÌ„ Catherinam Reginam Charissimum in Christo Filium Henricum VIII Angliae RegeÌ„
to reuoke one sillable of these Articles which they haue condemned And now as they doe curse and excommunicate me for their damnable heresie so I againe likewise doe curse and excommunicate them for the holy veritie of God Christ which is only the Iudge of all iudge and determine this matter betwene vs whether of these two excommunications hys or mine shall stande and preuaile before him Amen In storying the life of Luther Rea◠〈◊〉 pag. 849. before pag. 849. it was declared how the sayd Luther in the beginning first being reiected of the Cardinall Caietanus appealed from y e cardinall vnto the Pope When that would not serue neither could not any tollerable submission of Luther to y e pope be receiued but that the P. with his Cardinals contrary to all equity and conscience wold nedes procede against him and against the expresse truth of Gods word thinking by meere authoritie to beare downe the veritie as he had vsed before to do Luther folowing the iustnes of his cause Read afoâ—â— pag. 812. was then compelled to appeale from the Pope to the next generall councell and so did as before you may read pag. 812. Which was 2. yeares before the Popes Bull agaynst Luther came out The tenour of which appellation before omitted I thought here to exhibite wherby the reader considering the great change of religion and state of the church which since hath ensued may also perceiue y e true originall cause and occasion howe it first began by what order degrees it after encreased what humility and submission first on Luthers part was shewed and again what insolencie wrong and violence on the Popes part was declared And further where Pope Leo in his Bull aboue prefixed seemeth to pretend certaine conditions of fauour charity and money offred to Luther in the beginning how false vain that is by this present appeale may appeare The copie wherof as it was drawen by the publike notarie and exhibited is this as in forme here followeth The tenour and forme of the Appeale of Martine Luther from Pope Leo to the next generall Councell IN nomine Domini Amen The appeale of 〈◊〉 Luther 〈◊〉 the pope 〈◊〉 the next â—â—â—nerall coâ—â—â—cell Anno a natiuitate eiusdem .1518 indictione sexta die vero solis vigesima octaua mensis Nouemb. Pontificatus sanctissimi in Christo patris Domini nostri Domini Leonis diuina prouidentia Papae decimi anno sexto in mea Notarij publici testiumque infra scriptorum ad hoc specialiter vocatorum rogatorum praesentia constitutus c. The effect of the sayd Appeale of Luther in English THe effect of the appeale aforesayde is this Luthers aâ—â—peale from the pope English That for somuche as the libertie of appealing is prouided for a remedie to relieue the oppressed from iniurie and violence of the superiour it was therefore lawful for Martine Luther so to do especially being manifold waies iniuried and molested by the See of Rome and other the Popes confederates as hee in the sayde appeale declareth For at firste whereas he modestly disputing of the errors and abuses of the Popes pardons did somwhat withstand the impudeÌ„t rauen and blasphemies of them that come about with the Popes pardons to poll and rob the people he was therefore openly railed vpon and defamed by them in their publike sermones to be an heretike and consequently vppon the same accused to Pope Leo for an heretike by Marius the Popes Proctor and others Then was obteined of the Pope a commission to cite vp the sayde Luther to appeare at Rome before the Cardinalles by Hieronymus and Syluester Prieras hys mortall ennemies where as he could by no way appeare wythout manifest danger of his life both by the way and also in the citie of Rome For the consideration whereof Duke Ih. Fridericke Prince Electour and the Lantgraue entreated for hym to haue his cause indifferently to be heard and to be committed to two parties that were equall and not partiall yet notwithstanding the sute of these princes and the contrary labour of the Cardinals whiche were his capitall aduersaries so preuailed at Rome that the cause of Luther was still detained in their owne handes and contrary to all indifferencie was committed to the hearing of the Popes Legate then in Germanie called Cardinalis Sancti Sixti Who being no lesse enemie against Luther then the other and notwithstanding that Luther obediently appeared at his call and with humble protestation submitted himselfe to be aunswered by the Scriptures and referred himselfe to the iudgement of the Sea of Rome and of four Uniuersities to witte Basill Friburge Louane and Paris yet contrary to all equitie shewing forth no Scripture nor reason reiecting his gentle protestation submission and honest offer with all other his requests and sutes he would needes forthwith haue him to reuoke his errours threatning and menasing him most cruelly and commanded him no more to come in his sight Whereupon Luther being thus proudely reiected of the Cardinall Luther appeal 〈◊〉 the Câ—â—dinall to the pope made his appeale from the sayde Cardinall to Pope Leo being better informed This appellation also being contemned of the Pope who would neither come to any agreement nor take any reasonable condition nor shew Luther his errours by the scripture nor yet referre the matter by learning to be decided but would needes perforce proceede against him by meere authoritie and oppression at Rome Luther then seeing there was no other refuge or remedie for his owne defence and seeing moreouer the truth of Gods worde to lie vnder foote by might and authoritie oppressed so that none durst almost confesse the same M. Luther appealeth from the pope to the next generall Councell and that the poore flock was so misled in errours and vaine opinions to the seduction of their soules for these and other such causes he being necessarily thereunto compelled commensed thys Appeale from the Pope misinformed to the nexte generall Councell that should be calling for the helpe of the publick notarie and testimonie also of sufficient witnesses requisite in that behalfe accordingly ¶ The death of K. Henry the viij with the maner thereof ANd thus closing vp this eight booke with the death of King Henry the 8. I will now the Lorde Christ assisting me with his grace proceede next to the time reigne of King Edward his sonne The 〈◊〉 and maner of the kings death after that first I shall intermitte a few wordes touching the death of the sayde Kyng Henry his father and the maner of the same Who after long languishing infirmitie growing more and more vppon him lay from S. Steuens day as is aboue mentioned to the latter end of Ianuary His Phisicians at length perceiuing that he would away Of the Act that â—one shoulde speake of the kinges death Vid. Stat. 〈◊〉 Henr. 8. and yet not daring to discourage him with death for feare of the Act past before
in Parliamente that none shoulde speake anye thing of the Kings death the Act being made onely for Southsayers and talkers of prophesies moued them that were about the King to put him in remembrance of his mortall state and fatall infirmitie Which when the rest were in dread to do M. Deny who was specially attendant vpon hym boldly comming to the King told him what case he was in to mans iudgement not like to liue and therefore exhorted him to prepare himselfe to death calling himselfe to remembrance of his former life and to call vpon God in Christ betime for grace and mercy as becommeth euery good Christian man to do Although the K. was loth to heare any meÌ„tion of death yet perceiuing the same to rise vpon the iudgement of hys Phisicians and feeling his owne weakenes he disposed himselfe more quietly to harken to the wordes of his exhortation and to consider his life past Which although he much accused yet said he is the mercy of Christ able to pardon me all my sinnes though they were greater then they be M. Deny being glad to heare him thus speake required to know his pleasure whether he would haue any learned man sent for to conferre withall and to open hys mind vnto To whome the King aunswered againe that if he had any he would haue D. Cranmer who was then lying at Croydon And therefore M. Denye asking the King whether he woulde haue him sente for I will first said the King take a little sleepe and then as I feele my selfe I will aduise vpon the matter After an houre or two the King awaking and feeling feeblenes to encrease vpon him commanded D. Cranmer to be sent for but before he could come y e king was speachles and almost senseles Notwithstanding perceiuing D. Cranmer to be come he reaching his hande to D. Cranmer did hold him fast but could vtter no word vnto hym and scarse was able to make any signe Then the Archbyshop exhorting him to put his trust in Christ and to call vpon his mercy desired him though he could not speake yet to geue some token with his eyes or with hand as he trusted in the Lord. Then the King holding him with his hand did wring his hand in his as hard as he could and so shortly after departed after he had reigned in this land the terme of 37. yeares and 9. monethes The kings children leauing behinde him three children Edward Mary and Elizabeth Moreouer for so much as mention is inserted in thys place of the good inclination of King Henry in his latter dayes to the reformation of religion Talke betweene Thom. Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. and the Duke of Suffolk about Ste. Gardiner by the occasion hereof it commeth also to minde somewhat likewise to adde by way of appendix touching the talke betweene the Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Cranmer and the Duke of Suffolke Charles Branden as coÌ„cerning the Kings purpose and intent conceaued against the Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner in that he could neuer allowe any reformation in religion in this realme and namely beeing offended with this that men should vse in their talke The Lord as well as our Lord. The sayd Duke sayd vnto the sayd Archbyshop We of the Counsell had him once at a good lift and should well haue dispatched him from his authoritie if the Kings Maiestie our Maister had stayed himselfe from admitting him to his presence as then hys highnes was content that we should throughly haue sifted and tried him It was my Lord quoth the Duke to the Archbishop at that time when Gardiner his Secretarie was attached and suffred for defending the Popes authoritie For then I and certaine of the Counsell hauing conference with the Kings Maiestie for that matter his highnesse was fully perswaded that the Bishops Secretarie being in such speciall fauour with his Maister would neuer stande so stiffe in defence of the Bishop of Romes vsurped power and authoritie Stephen Gardiner appoynted by the king to to be had to the Tower without his said maisters both aduise knowledge and perswasion For already quoth the King he played but a homely part with me when he was Ambassadour to the Pope concerning my cause of diuorce And therefore quoth the King to me send for him my Lord incontinently and by assistance of two or three moe of the Counsell whome you thinke good let him be committed to the Tower to aunswere to suche thynges as may bee obiected agaynst hym Thys communicatioÌ„ was in y e euening so that we purposed to haue executed the kinges pleasure and commaundement y e next morning How beit our talke was not so secrete but that some of his friendes of the priuy chamber then suspecting the matter where he had many frends sent him word ther of Who incontinently repayred to the kings presence Ste. Gardiner priuily commeth to the king and finding some matter to minister vnto y e king his highnesse sayd to the bish We doe marueile that your secretary hath thus notoriously offended agaynst vs our lawes It is surely though that you are not all cleare in this offeÌ„ce but that you are of the same opinion with him therefore my Lord be playne with me King Henry layeth to Winchesters charge and let me know if you be y e way infected or no If you will tell me the trueth I will rather pardon the fault but if you halt or dissemble with me looke for no fauour at my hand With this monition Winchester fell downe vppon hys knees besought his maiesty of mercy and pardon Winchester confesseth his popery to the king manifestly confessing y t he of long time had bene of that opinion w t his sayd secretary and there bewayling himselfe promised from that day forward to reform hys opinion become a new man Well quoth y e king this way you haue of me that which otherwise you should neuer haue obtayned I am content to remitte all thinges past and pardon you vpon your amendment The next morning I had worde how the matter was handled whereupon I came to his highnes sayde Your Maiestie hath preuented our commission whiche I and other had from your grace concerning my Lord of Winchesters coÌ„mitting to the tower Wot you what quoth the K. hee hath confessed himselfe as giltie in this matter as hys man K. Henryes nature to pardon them that come to him and confesse their fault and hath with muche sorrowe pensiuenes sued for my pardon And you know what my nature and custome hath bene in such matters euermore to pardon them that will not dissemble but confesse their fault Thus wilâ—ly and politickely he got himselfe out of our hands But if I had suspected this I would haue had him in the tower ouer night and stopped his iourny to y e court Well sayd my Lord of Caunterbury hee was euermore to good for you all Moreouer as touching this foresaid
to preach by vs with certaine articles and for the more sure knowledge keeping and obseruing did exhibite the same in writing vnto him by the hands of our sayd Vncle in the fulfilling of our Counsell all this notwithstanding the said Bishop hath in contempt of vs as it may appeare ouerslipped and not obserued certeine of the said things so by vs enioyned and other so peruersely and negligently done that the things minded of vs to reformation for a good quiet of our subiects and our whole realme be conuerted by the wilfull negligence or peruersitie of him to a great occasion of sclaunder tumult and grudge amongst our people as it hath bene denounced to vs in writing by certeine honest and discrete persons otherwise called The which things if they be so we tendring the wealth quietnes good order and gouernement of our people haue not thought conuenient to be let past vnpunished and vnreformed and therefore by the aduise aforesayd haue appointed you fiue foure or three vppon whose fidelities wisedomes dexterities and circumspections we haue full confidence to call before you as well the denouncers of the sayd faultes as also the sayd Byshop and with due examinations and processe according to the law and Iustice to heare the said matter and all other matters of what kind nature or condition so euer they shall be that shall be obiected against the said Byshop summarely de plano or otherwise as to your discretions shall be thought most meete with full power and authoritie to suspend excommunicate commit to prison or depriue the said Bishop if the offence shal so appeare to merite or to vse any other censure Ecclesiasticall which for the better hearing and determining of the cause shall be requisite and apperteine any lawe statute or acte to the contrary notwithstanding In witnes wherof we haue caused these our letters to be made patentes Witnes our selfe at Westminster the viij of September in the third yeare of our reigne This commission being sealed with the kinges broad seale The Commission deliuered was by his highnes Counsaile forthwith deliuered at the Court vnto the archb of Caunterbury and the rest of the Commissioners mentioned in y e same being there al together present Who vpon the receipt therof determined by vertue of the same to sit at the archbishoppes house at Lambeth the Wednesday thâ—n next ensuing Which was y e tenth day of that present month of September and therefore appoynted the Bishop oâ— London to be sommoned to appeare before them as at that time and place The maner of whose behauiour at his appearaunce because it both declareth the froward nature and stubborne condition of the person and also what estimatioÌ„ and authoritie he thought the commissioners to be of I thought not vnmeete fyrst before I enter into the processe somewhat to note and describe vnto you At his first entry into the place within the Archbishops house at Lambeth The stubborne behauiour of Boner before the Commissioners where the Archbishop and other of the Commissioners sate he passed forth directly by them wyth his cap vpon his head making as though hee sawe them not vntil one plucking him by the sleeue willed him to do reuerence vnto the Commissioners Wherat he laughingly turned himselfe spake vnto the archb on this wyse what my Lord are you here By my trouthe I sawe you not No sayde the Archbishop you woulde not see Well quoth he you sent for me haue you anye thinge to say to me Yea sayd the Commissioners we haue here authority from the kinges highnes to call you to accompte for your Sermon you made lately at Pauls crosse for that you did not there publishe vnto the people the article whiche you were commaunded then to preach vpon At which words the bish either for that he did not greatly delite to heare of this matter or els because he would make his friends beleue that hee was called to accompt onely for his opinion in religion as afterwardes in the sequell of this processe it more playnly appeareth began to turne his talke vnto other matters and saide vnto the archbishop Boner speaketh for the Masse In good fayth my Lord I would one thing were had in more reuerence theâ— it is What is it sayd the Archbishop The blessed masse â—â—oth he The Archbishop You haue written very well of the sacrament I merueile you doe no more honour it The Archbishop of Cant. therwith perceiuing his subtiltie and seing his grosse blindnes to commend that which was vtterly contrary to his opinion sayd vnto him agayne Boner If you thinke it wel it is because you vnderstand it not The other then adding vnto his former grosse ignoraunce an obstinate impudencie aunswered The Archbishop I thinke I vnderstand it better then you that wrote it Unto which woordes the Archbishop replyed truely I wil easily make a childe that is but ten yeares old vnderstand therein as much as you but what is this to the matter Anno 1549. Moreouer at what time as they began to enter the Iudicial prosecuting of theyr commission and had called forth the denouncers to propound such matter as they hadde to obiect agaynst him he hearing them speake Boner falleth to scorning and taunting of his denouncerâ— fel to scorning and taunting of them saying to the one that he spake lyke a Goose and to the other that he spake like a Woodcocke vtterly denying theyr accusations to be true Wherupon y e Archbishop seeing his peenish malice agaynst the denouÌ„cers asked him if he would not beleeue them whether hee woulde credite the people there present and therewithall because many of them were also at the Bishops Sermon at Paules he stode vpp and read the article of the kinges authoritie during his young age saying vnto them Boners iudgement of the people howe say you my maysters did my Lord of London preach thys Article Whereunto they aunswered no no. At which wordes the Bishop turning himselfe about deryding sayd wil you beleue this fond people Besides this Boner full of his pretenses Dawes Woodcockes Fooles and such lyke at al his appearings he vsed many irreuerent vncomely obstinate and froward wordes and behauiours towards the Commissioners and others in defacing their authoritie with the termes of pretensed Commissioners pretensed witnesses and vniust vnlawfull and pretensed proceedinges with recusation of some and terming others Dawes Woodcockes fooles and such lyke which I wil here omitte for they doe more manifestly appeare in the sequele of the story in the tyme and place as they happened Adding yet this much by the way that although suche stoutnes of hart and will if it had bene in a cause true and rightfull might haue perchaunce seemed in some mens iudgement to be somewhat sufferable Boners demeanour not tolerable for his calling though meete for his byrth yet to say the truth in what cause so euer it be being unmoderate as this
I doubt not He would make meÌ„ beleue that he were called before vs for preaching his opinion of the sacrameÌ„t wherein I assure you he did both falsly naughtily yea lewdly and more then became hym and more then he had in commaundement to do for he was not willed to speake of that matter perhaps he may heare more of that hereafter but yet he will say no such thing to his charge and therefore we wyll not haue hym to delay vs as he doth Which ended the delegates notwithstanding decreed to tary agayne for him vntill two of the clocke at after noone the nexte day beyng Friday and the twenty of September The v. Action or processe the xx of September agaynst Boner Byshop of London before the kings Commissioners AT which day and tyme the Bishop appeared hymselfe personally before theÌ„ in the same chamber of presence The 5. 〈…〉 against Boner Byshop of London Where first he did exhibite his answers vnto the last Articles ministred vnto hym the 18. of September The contents wherof here vnder follow ¶ The aunswer of the sayd Bishop of London made vnto the Articles ministred vnto hym the second tyme. THe aunswers of me Edmund bishop of London vnder myne accustomed protestation geuen vnto the Articles of late ministered and exhibited agaynst me here in this court with speciall protestation also that I doe not intend in any wise to make aunswere to any of the sayd articles otherwise then the lawe of this Realme doth bynd me to doe nor to speake or say contrary to any thyng that in my former aunsweres I haue sayd or done and that if so chaunce me to do it is not nor shall not be with my good will or full consent and that so soone as I shall perceyue it I intend to reuoke it and so now as than and then as now doe so in that case reuoke to all honest and lawfull purposes To the first Article I do aunswere and say that there was a Messenger whose name I knowe not Boner aunswereth to the first article that came vnto me to Fulham as I nowe remember but I doe not remember the day thereof and he sayd that my Lord Protectours grace required me to come by and by to speake with hym And thereupon hauyng made the sayd messenger to breake hys faste I repayred to the Court at Westminster but not vpon the tenth day of August but some other day of the sayd month To the second Article I doe say that it is obscure incertayne and ouer generall Aunswere to the 2. article especially in those at the same tyme which may be referred to the tenth of August and than aunswere already is made thereunto and it may be referred to some other day of the sayd month of August either before the x. of August or after And because it remayneth vndeclared I am not bound in law to aunswer vnto it neyther yet to those wordes and sentence in the sayd Article it is to wit then and there for they without declaration are incertaine obscure and generall and I before the specification and declaration thereof not bound herein to make an aunswer specially hauyng already made full and sufficient answer in this matter accordyng to the commission as I do take it and accordyng vnto the law which also willeth that if a certaine answer be looked for the position and Article must before be certaine To the 3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10.11.12.13 and 14 Article he answereth all after one maner and sort He aunswereth in a generall as thus That it doth depend of the former Articles to which for causes aforesayd he sayth he is not bound in law to make answer vnto especially hauyng already made Sauing that in the sixt he addeth thereunto that he at no tyme heard the L. Protector find fault nor commaunded as is deduced in the sayd Article so farre as he doth finde Also sauyng the 7. Article where he addeth neuertheles confessing and knowledging with heart and mouth the kings maiesties authoritie and regal power in his minoritie as well and full as in his maioritie Also sauing the 8.9.10 and 11. articles where he addeth as they be deduced they are not true as appeareth in conserâ—ing one with other To the 12. and 14. Articles he addeth as they be deduâ—ed they are not true Confessing neuerthelesse the Kings Maiesties authoritie and power regall as before is exâ—resseâ— To the 15. Article he aunswereth and sayth that it is a position of law and that yet both now Aunswere to the 15. article and heretofore he hath made aunswer thereunto in effect and substaunce as appeareth in his former aunswers and so shal do always according to the law and his bounden duetie knowledging as he hath already done the kings maiesties regall power in his minoritie to be no lesse then in his maioritie And the subiects bound to obey vnto his grace his lawes statutes and ordinaunces and his sayd authoritie as well in hys minoritie as in hys maioritie not allowyng but expresly condemnyng the opinion of all rebels holding the contrary After this perceiuyng that M. Secretary Smith was somewhat more quicke with hym then others of the Commissioners and that he would not suffer him any longer to dally out the matter with his vaine quiddities and subtleties in law but euer earnestly vrged him to go directly to his matter Boner refuseth Secretary Smith to be his iudge and therewithall sometymes sharply rebuking him for his euill and stubborne behauiour towardes them he to deface his authoritie as he thought did also then exhibite in writyng a recusation of the Secretaries iudgement against him The forme and maner wherof as he exhibited it vnto the iudges I thought here also to exhibite vnto the Reader as here vnder followeth ¶ The recusation of the Iudgement of Syr Thomas Smith made by the B. of London the first tyme. IN the name of God Amen Forasmuch as equitie Causes alleaged by Boner why he refused Secretary Smyth naturall reason and all good lawes do require that Iudges shall be of that integritie wisedome circumspection learnyng and indifferencie that exercising the office and rowme of a Iudge they may shall do it without hatred malice oâ— grudge agaynst any person conuented or called before them vprightly sincerely and duely executyng and doyng their office vnto them in any wyse committed and for as much also as all iudgementes and processe ought to haue their due course and proceede without suspition or corruption in any wyse and finally for as much as very dangerous it is to appeare and make defence before an incompetent Iudge who commonly and accustomably of priuate vnlawful corrupt affectioÌ„ to the one side for malice hatred and enuy borne against the other side rather serueth his carnall corrupt and wilfull appetite Boner layeth exceptions against Sir Thomas Smyth then any thyng is mooued to obedience and keeping of good order law or reason touching him that is
and to be as it were exempted from the daunger of the statute To which request diuers good reasons were made containing the discommodities that shoulde follow the graunt therof and meanes deuised rather to perswade you to obey receiue the generall and godly reformation of the whole realme then by a priuate fansie to preiudice a common order But yet vpon earnest desire and entreatie made in y e Emperours name thus much was graunted that for his sake and your owne also it should be suffered and winked at if you had the priuate masse vsed in your own closet for a season vntil you might be better enformed wherof was some hope hauing only with you a few of your owne chamber so that for all the rest of your housholde the seruice of the realme shoulde be vsed and none other further then thys the promise exceeded not And truely suche a matter it then seemed to some of vs as in dede it was that wel might the Emperour haue required of the kinges Maiestie a matter of more profit but of more weight or difficulty to be granted his maiestie coulde not After this graunt in woordes there was by the ambassadour now dead oftentimes desired some wryting as a testimonye of the same But y t was euer denyed not because we meant to breake the promise as it was made but because ther was a daily hope of your reformation Nowe to the second time you say the Emperors Ambassadours declaration made mention of a promise to you it might well so be But we thinke no otherwise then as it appeareth before wrytten If it were hys fault it was to declare more then he heard ours it may not be that denye not that we haue sayd As for the last time when you were with the kinges maiestie the same some of vs whome by these words your letter noteth doe wel remember that no other thing was graūted to you in this matter but as the first promise was made to the Emperour at whiche time you had too many arguments made to approoue the procedings of the kings Maiestie and to condemne the abuse of the masse to thinke that where the priuate masse was iudged vngodly there you should haue authority and ground to vse it About the same time the Ambassadoure made meanes to haue some testimonie of the promise vnder the great seale and that not hard to haue it but by a letter and that also was not onely denied but diuers good reasons y t he should think it denied with reason so to be contented with an aunswer It was told him in reducing that which was commonly called the Masse to the order of the primatiue church and the institution of Christe the kings maiesty his whole realme had their consciences well quieted against y t which if any thing should be willingly committed the same should be taken as an offence to God a very sinne against truth vnknowne Wherefore to licence by open acte such a dede in the conscience of the kings maiesty his realme were euē a sinne against God The most that might herein be borne was that the kings maiestie myght vppon hope of your gracious reconciliation suspende the execution of his law so that you would vse the licence as it was first graunted What soeuer the Ambassador hath sayd to others he had no other maner graunt from vs nor hauing it thus graunted could alledge any reason against it And where in your letter your grace noteth vs as breakers of the promise made to the Emperour it shal appeare who hath broken the promise whether we that haue suffered more then we licenced or you y t haue transgressed that was graunted Nowe therfore we pray your grace confer the doing of your chaplaines with euery poynte of the premisses and if the same cannot be excused then thinke also howe long the lawe hath bene spared If it pricke our consciences somewhat that so muche shoulde be vsed as by the promise you may claime how much more should it greeue vs to licence more then you can claime And yet coulde we be content to beare great burden to satisfy your grace if the burthen pressed not our consciences whereof we must say as the Apostle sayd Gloriatio nostra est haec testimonium conscientiae nostrae For the other parte of your graces letter by the which we see you misconstrue our good willes in wryting to you how soeuer the law had proceded against your Chaplaines our order in sending to you was to be liked and therein truely had we speciall regarde of your graces degree and estate And because the lawe of it selfe respecteth not persons we thought to geue respect to you first signifying to you what the law required before it should be executed that being warned your grace might either thincke no strangenes in the execution or for an example of obedience cause it to be executed your selfe Others we see perplexed w t sodainnes of matters your grace we woulde not haue vnwarned to thinke any thing done sodaine Truely we thought it more commendable for your grace to helpe the execution of a law then to helpe the offence of one condemned by lawe And in geuing you knowledge what the kings lawes required we looked for helpe in the execution by you the kings maiesties sister The greater personnage your grace is the nigher to the king so muche more ought your exāple to further lawes For which cause it hath bene called a good common wealth where the people obeyed the higher estates and they obeied the lawes As nature hathe ioyned your grace to the kings maiestie to loue him moste entirely so hath reason and lawe subdued you to obey him willingly The one and the other we doubt not but your grace remembreth and as they both be ioyned together in you his maiesties sister so we trust you wil not seuere thē for in deede your grace cannot loue him as your brother but you must obey his maiestie as his subiect Example of your obedience and reuerence of his maiesties lawes is in stead of a good preacher to a great number of his maiesties subiects who if they may see in you negligēce of his maiesty or his lawes wil not faile but folow on hardly and then their fault is not their own but yours by exāple And so may the kings maiesty whē he shal come to further iudgmēt impute y t falt of diuers euil people which thing God forbid to the sufferance of your graces doings And therfore we most earnestly frō the depth of our hearts desire it y t as nature hath set your grace nigh his Maiestie by bloud so your loue and zeale to his maiesty wil further his estate by obedience In the end of your letter ij thyngs be touched which we cā not pretermit the one is you seme to charge vs with permission of mē to breake lawes statutes We thinke in deede it is too true that laws and proclamations be broken daily the
fauored doinges of that man be thou sure such as was theÌ„ secret about him and yet his well willers theyr names I leaue vntouched hauing his writinges or beyng able to shew them as I am priuy they are would not so conceale them in couert as they doe being thereto both prouoked and occasioned by vs if they had seene any thing in them meete to relieue the person or to remedy his matter Wherfore thinke not for any such effect these his vayne glorious Letters to be brought in here of vs. But onelye that thou might hereby collect and vnderstand by those his foresayd epistles and articles folowing not only the whole course and story almost of all his procedinges from time to time but also might see the nature and inward condition of the man how vayneglorious full stuft and puft vp with arrogancy and drowned in his owne conceite he was much like to the parson or rather he himselfe described in the latine Comedy Miles Thraso Gloriosus haue nothing in his mouth but Emperors Kinges counsellors protectors aduisementes direction as though all directioÌ„ of realmes and princes did flowe out of his brayne like as it is in the Poets fables that Minerua did spring out of the head of Iupiter And yet if this vaynglorious conceit had bene alone in him lesse matter had bene agaynst him Now hys subtle practises and pretensed purposes and dissimulynge conueyance did not onely augment but also exceded al his other euils As in the letters aboue specified is notorious and euident to see wherein though he durst not apertly gainsay that which he inwardly misliked yet how couertly doth he insinuate himselfe to the Lord Protector vnder preteÌ„ce of geuing couÌ„sell to bring that to passe which was for his purpose that is no innouation or alteration to bee made of religion during all the kinges minority but to let all thinges stand as king Henry left them And that is the chiefest But in all his letters wherto he driueth vsing commonly this argument which as it is easy to recite so neither is it hard to answere to Although in the notes before we haue answered already sufficiently ¶ The Summe and Conclusion of all Winchesters drift in his Epistles before THat is chiefely to bee feared and auoyded of the Lorde Protector and now specially in the Kinges minority that may bring both daunger to hym Argumâ—â—â— and trouble to the Realme Innouation of religion from that state which K. Henry left it may be and is like to be daungerous to himselfe and cause trouble to the Realme Ergo innouation of Religion from the state that the king left it is in no wise to be attempted ¶ The aunswer Anno 1549. TO aunswer first to the vocable innouation which he stumbleth so greatly vpon this I say that innouation is properly vsed â—â—swere where a thing is brought in a new which was not before Forasmuch therefore as in this alteration there is no new religion brought in but only the old religion of the primitiue church reuiued therfore here is to be thought not so much an innouation as a renouation or reformation rather of religion which reformation is oft tymes so necessary in common weales that without the same all runneth to confusion Secondly I aunswer to the argument which I doe deny as a fallax for there is fallacia accidentis Where it is sayd that reformation of religion gendreth daunger to the Protector and trouble to the realme first what wil come that is vncertaine And God be hallowed yet no danger hath come to England for the reformation of religioÌ„ And though there did yet the cause thereof is not to be imputed to religion reformed For sincere and true doctrine of hys owne nature worketh quiet peace and tranquillitie with all good order And if the contrary happen that is incident by other causes as by the malice of Sathan and wycked aduersaries not by reason of the doctrine and true religion So after the preaching of Christ and his Apostles dissention followed in common weales betwixt father and sonne brother and brother c. but that is not to be ascribed to them but to other As concerning the faults found in the Paraphrase of Erasmus The Paraphrase of Erasmus this I aunswer and say that this bishop belike had ouerwatched himselfe in this matter For if it be true which he himselfe affirmeth fol. 744. that he neuer read that booke before and now he neuer slept till he himselfe red it It happened peraduenture that in the ouermuch watching of himselfe and swift readyng of the booke hys iudgement was a sleepe whiles his eyes were open in readyng the same Likewyse touching the booke of Homelies especially the Homilie of saluation The booke of Homelâ—â— wherewith he findeth hymselfe so much grieued with the Archbishop seeyng he bringeth foorth no prooues I haue nothing to answer In y e meane season this I haue to thinke that if he had bene so cunning in the knowledge of his owne saluation as he was in the destruction and vexation of Christes members he would neuer so rage agaynst that Homily Touching the examination of Anne Askew if it bee misreported by M. Bale The examiâ—â—tion of Anne Askew sette forth by M. Bale why doth not he note the places which they be and wherein And if he had or were able so to do yet seeyng the examination was of her own penning which M. Bale did follow let euery Christian Reader iudge whether is more to be credited of these two she that was persecuted or he that was the persecuter And where he speaketh so much of quiet and tranquilitie This I aunswere Quiet and tranquilitye of realmes â—â—ght not 〈◊〉 stoppe reformation of religion that quiet and tranquillitie in weales publike so long as they are ioined with right reformed religion be much to be embraced But when it is otherwise that is where true religion lacketh his right there let the second table geue place to the first He thwarteth also and wrangleth much against plaiers Preachers â—â—inters â—â—â—ayers Printers Preachers And no maruell why For he seeth these three things to be set vp of God as a triple bulwarke against the triple crowne of the Pope to bring him down as God be praysed they haue done meetely well alreadie As touching the Article of Free iustification by fayth which he cannot abide The Article 〈◊〉 â—ustifiâ—â—â—ion forasmuch as we haue sufficiently declared in the notes before we shalt referre the Reader now also vnto the same The letter 〈◊〉 Wincheâ—â—â—â— sent to â— Ridley And moreouer because in one of his letters mention is made of a certaine letter sent vnto M. Ridley because we will defraud thee gentle reader of nothing that commeth to our handes here hast thou the copy thereof in effect as followeth Here followeth the copy of the letter of Stâ— Gardiner sent to M. Ridley in the letters aboue mentioned conteining matter and obiections against
proceded he to the answering of the foresaid articles but in such crafty and obstinate maner as before he had ben accustomed and as at large to them that be desirous to vnderstand the processe thereof in the first booke of the Actes and monuments of the Church aforesayd may appeare But briefly to conclude such exceptions he vsed against the witnesses produced against him and he himself produced such a number of witnesses in hys defence and vsed so many delaies and cauillations that in the end the commissioners seeing his stubbernesse proceeded to the sentence definitiue against him as heere vnder followeth ¶ Sentence definitiue agaynst Stephen Gardiner B. of Winchester IN the name of God Amen By authority of a commission by the high and mighty prince our moste gracious soueraigne Lord Edward the 6. by the grace of God king of England France and Ireland defendour of the faith The finall sentence 〈◊〉 the depriâ—uation of the Bishâ—â— of Winchâ—â—ster and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in earth the supreme head the tenour whereof hereafter ensueth Edward the sixt c. Wee Thomas by the sufferaunce of God Archbishop of Canterburye primate of all Englande and Metropolitane wyth the right reuerende fathers in God Nicholas Bishop of London Thomas Byshop of Ely and Henry Byshop of Lincolne Syr William Peter Knight one of our said soueraigne Lordes two principall secretaries Sir Iames Hales knight one of our sayd soueraigne Lordes Iustices of his common plees Griffith Leison and Iohn Oliuer Doctors of the Ciuill lawe Richard Goodrike Iohn Gosnold Esquiers delegates and Iudges assigned appointed rightfully lawfully proceeding according to the forme tenor of y e said commission for the hearing examinatioÌ„ debating finall determination of y e causes and matters in the said commisson mentioned and conteined and vpon the contentes of the same and certeine articles obiected of office against you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester as more plainely and fully is mencioned and declared in the said commission and articles all which we repute take here for to be expressed after sondry iudiciall assemblies examinations debatings of the said cause matters with all incidents emergents circumstances to the same or any of them belonging and the same also beeing by vs ofte heard seene and well vnderstanded and with good and mature examination and deliberation debated coÌ„sidered and fully wayed and pondred obseruing all such order and other things as by the lawes equitie and the said commission ought or needed heerein to be obserued in the presence of you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester do proceede to the geuing of our finall iudgement and sentence diffinitiue in this maner following For asmuch as by the actes inacted exhibites and allegations purposed deduced alleaged by sufficient proofes with your owne confession in the causes aforesaid had and made we do euidently finde and perceiue that you Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue not only transgressed the commaundements mencioned in the same Wynchester fouÌ„d to be a transgressor but also haue of loÌ„g time notwithstanding many admonitions and commandements geuen vnto you to the contrary remained a person much grudging speaking and repugning against the godly reformations of abuses in religion set foorth by the kings highnes authoritie within this his realme and forasmuch as we do also finde you a notable open and contemptuous disobeyer of sondry godly and iust commandements geuen vnto you by our sayd soueraigne Lorde and by his authoritie in diuers great and weighty causes touching and coÌ„cerning his princely office the state and common quietnes of this his Realme and for asmuch as you haue and yet do contemptuously refuse to recognise your notorious negligences misbehauiours contempts and disobedieÌ„ces remaining still after a great number of seuerall admonitions alwaies more and more indurate incorrigible and without all hope of amendement coÌ„trary both to your oth sworne obedience promise and also your bouÌ„den duety of allegiance and for the great sclaunder and offence of the people arise in many partes of the Realme through your wilfull doings sayings and preachings contrary to the common order of the Realme and for sondry other great causes by the actes exhibites your owne confession and proofes of this processe more fully appearing considering withall that nothing effectually hath ben on your behalfe alleaged purposed and proued ne by any other meanes appeareth whiche doth or may empayre or take away the proofes made against you vpon the sayde matters and other the premisses Therefore we Thomas Archbyshop of Caunterbury Primate of all England and Metropolitane Iudge delegate aforesayd calling God before our eyes with expresse consent and assent of Nicholas B. of London Tho. bishop of Ely Henry B. of Lincolne sir Wil. Peter Knight Sir Iames Hales Knight Griffith Leison and Ioh. Oliuer doctors of the ciuill law Rich. Goodricke and Iohn Gosnold Esquires Iudges and Colleagues with vs in the matters aforesaid and with the counsaile of diuers learned men in the lawes with whome we haue conferred in and vpon the premisses SteueÌ„ Gardiner Bish. of Winchester depriueâ— of his Bishopricke do iudge and determine you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester to be depriued and remooued from the Bishopricke of Winchester and from all the rightes authoritie emoluments commodities and other apurtenaunces to the sayde Byshoprike in any wise belonging whatsoeuer they be and by these presentes we doe depriue and remoue you from your sayd Bishopricke and all rites other commodities aforesaide and further pronounce declare the sayd Byshopricke of Winchester to all effectes and purposes to be voyde by this our sentence definitiue which we geue pronounce and declare in these writings This sentence diffinitiue being geuen the sayd Byshop of Winchester vnder his former protestatioÌ„s dissented froÌ„ the geuing and reading thereof and froÌ„ the same as vniust of no efficacy or effect in law and in that that the same conteineth excessiue punishmeÌ„t and for other causes expressed in his appellation aforesayd did then and there apud Acta immediately after the pronouncing of the seÌ„tence by word of mouth appeale to the kinges Royall maiestie first secondly and thirdly instantly more instantly SteueÌ„ Gardiner appealeth from the Sentence to the king most instantly asked apostles or letters dimissorials to be geuen and granted vnto him And also vnder protestation not to recede from the sayd appellation asked a copy of the sayd seÌ„tence the Iudges declaring that they would first knowe the kinges pleasure and his counsell therin vpon the reading and geuing of which sentence the promoters willed Will. Say and Thomas Aâ—gall to make a publicke Instrument and the witnesses then and there present to beare testimony thereunto c. And thus haue ye the whole discourse and processe of Steuen Gardiner late bishop of Winchester vnto whome the Papisticall cleargy doth so much leane as to a mighty Atlas an vpholder of their ruinous Religion The end of
time of king Henry the thirde the same time the Barons as our Lordes do now demaunded aide of the Maior and citie of London and that in a rightfull cause for the common weale which was for y e execution of diuers good lawes against y e king which would not suffer those lawes to be put in execution and the citie did aide them it came to an open battel and the Lordes preuailed against y e king and tooke the king and sonne prisoners and vpon certaine conditions the Lordes restored the kinge and his sonne againe to their liberties among all other conditions thys was one that the king should not only graunt his pardon to the lordes but also to the citizens of London the which was graunted yea and the same was ratified by act of parlament But what folowed of it Was it forgotteÌ„ No surely nor forgeuen neither during the kings life The liberties of the citie were taken away straungers appoynted to be our heads and gouernours the Citizens geuen awaye body and goods and from one persecution to an other wer most miserably afflicted Such is it to enter into the wrath of a Prince as Salomon sayeth The wrath and indignation of a Prince is death Wherfore for as much as this aide is required of the kinges Maiestie 〈◊〉 wrath 〈…〉 be 〈◊〉 whose voyce wee ought to hearken vnto for he is our high Shepehearde rather then vnto the Lordes and yet I woulde not wishe the Lordes to be clearely shaken off my counsell is that they wyth vs and we with them maye ioyne in sute and make our moste humble petition to the kings maiestie that it would please his highnes to heare such complaint against the gouernement of the Lorde Protectoure as maye be iustly alleaged and prooued and I doubte not but thys matter will be so pacified that neither shal the king nor yet the Lordes haue cause to seeke for further aide neither we to offende any of them both After this tale the Commons stayed and the Lorde Maior and his brethren for that time brake vppe till they had further communed wyth the Lordes To make short I lette passe what order by the Citie was taken 〈◊〉 is to 〈◊〉 noted 〈◊〉 the City leuied 〈◊〉 men but they were not 〈◊〉 But the conclusion was that the Lordes vppon what occasion I knowe not sate the next daye in Counsaile in the Starre chamber from thence sente sir Philip Hobby wyth theyr letter of credence to the kings maiestie beseeching his maiestie to geue credit to that which the sayd sir Philip should declare vnto his maiestye in their names and y e king gaue him liberty to speake and most gently heard all that he had to say Who so haÌ„dled the matter declaring his message in the name of the Lords that in the end the Lord Protector was commaunded from the kings presence The Lord Protector committed to prison in Winsore castle The Lord Protector committed to the towâ—â— Articles obiected against the â—ord Protectour shortly was committed to warde in a tower within the castle of Windsore called Bewchamp Tower and soone after were stayed sir Tho. Smith maister Whalley master Fisher many other gentlemen that attended vpon the Lorde Protectour The same day the Lordes of the Counsaile resorted to the Kinge and the next day they brought from thence the Lorde Protector and the other that were there stayed and conueyed them through the Citie of London vnto the Tower and there left them Shortlye after the Lordes resorted vnto the Tower and there charged the Lorde Protectour with sundry articles as follow Articles obiected against the Lord Protectour 1 IN primis you tooke vppon you the office of Protectour and Gouernour vpon condition expressely and specially that you woulde doe nothinge in the kinges affaires publikely or priuately but by the assent of the late kinges executors 2 Also you contrary to the sayde condition of your owne authority did stay and let iustice and subuerted the lawes as wel by your letters as by your commaundements 3 Also you caused diuers persones being arested and imprisoned for treason murder manslaughter and felonie to be discharged and set at large against the kings lawes and statutes of this realme 4 Also you haue made and ordained Lieutenants for the kings armies other weighty affaires vnder your owne wryting and seale 5 Also you haue communed with the Ambassadours of other Realmes discoursing alone with them the waighty causes of this Realme 6 Also you haue sometime rebuked checked and taunted as well priuately as openly diuers of the kings moste honourable Counsailours for shewing declaring theyr aduises and opinions against your purposes in the kings waightye affaires sayinge sometimes to them that you neede not to open matters vnto them and would therfore be otherwise aduised and that you would if they were not agreeable to your opinyon put them oute and take other at your pleasure 7 Also you had and helde against the lawe in your owne house a Courte of Requestes and thereby did enforce diuers the kinges subiectes to answeare for their free holdes and goodes and determined the same to the subuersion of the same lawes 8 Also you being no Officer without the aduise of the Counsaile or the more part of them did dispose of the Offices of the kings gift for money and graunted leases and Wardes of the kings and gaue presentations to the kings benefices bishoprikes hauing no authority so to do And farther you did meddle with the selling of y e kings landes 9 Also you commaunded Multiplication and Alcumistry to be practised to abuse the kings coyne 10 Also you caused a proclamation to be made concerning enclosures wherby the common people haue made diuers insurrections leuied open warre and distreâ—ed spoyled diuers of the kings subiects which proclamation went foorth against the wil of the whole counsaile 11 Also you haue caused a commission with certaine articles thereunto annexed to be made our concerning enclosures of commons high wayes decaying of cottages and diuers other things geuing the Commissioners authority to heare and determine the same causes to the subuersion of the lawes and statutes of this realme whereby much sedition insurrection and rebellion haue risen and growen among the kings subiects 12 Also you haue suffered the rebels and traitours to assemble and to lie in campe and armor against the king his Nobles and gentlemen without any speedye subduing or repressing of them 13 Also you did comfort and encourage diuers of the sayde rebelles by geuing of them diuers summes oâ— your owne mony and by promising to diuers of them sees rewards and seruices 14 Also you in fauour of the sayde rebels did againste the lawes cause a Proclamation to be made y t none of the said rebels or traitors shuld be sued or vexed by any person for any their offences in the said rebellion to the clear subuersion of the same lawes 15 Also you haue
this bread or vnder this bread or by this bread but sayd plainly This is my body And this he prooued by these reasons First for that it was prefigured before Secondly Three vaine reaâ—sons to proue thâ— bread to 〈◊〉 transubstâ—â—â—ciate for that it was promised Thirdly for that it was geuen The transubstaÌ„tiation of the bread was prefigured by the Manna which came downe from heauen all that bread was heauenly and without any earthly matter or substance adnexed Secondly it was promised in those wordes of Christ y e bread that I will geue is my flesh c. Thirdly it was geuen by Christ and exhibited in hys last supper sayeng Take eate this is my body Here they were forced to breake of through the want of tyme yet Parker replied thus agaynst Doct. Perne WE geue thee thanks most holy Father that thou hast hid these thyngs from the wyse and prudent and hast reuealed them to babes for pryde is the roote of al heresies whatsoeuer And on the other side to acknowledge our owne infirmitie and imperfection is the first steppe to the true vnderstandyng of the truth Nestorius the heretike affirmed that there were two persons in Christ one that was man another that was God therefore he sayd that in the Eucharist was contayned true flesh but onely of hys pure manhoode Agaynst hym did the counsell of Ephesus conclude sayeng That there was the reall fleshe of the sonne of God c. This he proued by the words of Christ My flesh is meate in deede and what flesh that is he teacheth vpon the sixt of Iohn that is quoth he the fleshe vnited to the deitie and quickened by the holy Ghost c. Now that that flesh is in the Sacrament it is playnâ— by Hillarius lib. 8. de Trinitate he prooued the same also out of Chrysostome homil 45. vpon Iohn Hillâ—rius li. 8. de trinitat Chrisost. ho. 45. We are one bodye with hym meÌ„bers of his flesh and bones of his bones c. Agayne in the same homilie we are ioyned to hys flesh not onely by fayth and loue but also in very deede and truely And agayne it pleased me to become your brother and by the same thyngs wherin I was ioyned to you haue I geuen my selfe agayne vnto you c. Perne I graunt vnto you that Christ is in the sacrament truely wholy verely Christ is 〈◊〉 the Sacrament realâ— after a 〈◊〉 after a certaine propertie maner I deny not hys presence but hys reall and corporall presence I vtterly deny for doubtles hys true and natural body is in heauen and not in the sacrament notwithstaÌ„dyng he dwelleth with vs and in vs after a certaine vnitie And also in the 6. chapter of Iohn he speaketh not of the flesh of Christ crucified c. Parker The flesh of Christ as it is in the sacrameÌ„t is quick and geueth lyfe Ergo his reall and substantiall fleshe is in the sacrament Perne The flesh of Christ in that it is vnited to the deitie doth viuifie and geueth lyfe but not otherwyse How Christes fleshe geueth lyfe Rochest Christ dwelleth in vs by fayth and by fayth we receiue Christ both God and man both in spirit and flesh that is this sacramentall eatyng is the meane and waye whereby we attayne to the spirituall eatyng and in deede for the strengthenyng of vs to the eatyng of this spirituall foode was this sacrament ordeyned How theâ—â— wordes this is my body are ment There is a vnion betweene 〈◊〉 and womaâ— yet no tranâ—substantiation And these words This is my body are ment thus by grace it is my true body but not my fleshly body as some of you suppose Parker We are ioyned to Christ not onely by faith but also in very deede ergo c. Rochest We are ioyned to Christ that is we are made pertakers of his flesh and of immortalitie And so lyke case is there a vnion betweene man and woman yet is there no transubstantiaâ—ion of eyther or both c. Pollard The sacrament is not bare bread and nothing els onely because it is called bread so often in the Scriptures Why it is called bread so often and that I prooue by three reasons First it is called bread because of the similitude Secondly because of the mutation Thirdly for the matter whereof it is made and compact as the Angels are called men the holy ghost a tonge the rod of Aaron a serpent and such lyke The wordes of Christ do teach the same thyng as appeareth in the healyng of the woman of Canaans daughter Iairus sonne and many others c. Ergo c. Then he prooued agaynst Rochester that somewhat els was in the Sacrament besides power and grace by this reason The euill receyue the body of Christ as is playne out of Augustine homil 21. de verbis domini but the euill and wycked receyue not the vertue or grace Ergo there is not onely grace and vertue in the sacrament Rochest The euill do not receyue the Lord in Sacrament but the sacrament of the Lord as Iudas who in deed eate not the true body of the Lord. Pollard In the sacrament be three thyngs to wit an outward signe the matter of the Sacrament and the fruite of the same the euill receyue the outward signe and the subiect of the Sacrament but not the fruite of the Sacrament Ergo there is somewhat els in the Sacrament than onely grace Also euery Sacrament ought to haue a certaine similitude with the matter of the Sacrament but the materiall bread hath not such similitude with the body of Christ which is the matter of the Sacrament Ergo materiall bread is not a Sacrament Perne I deny your Minor for materiall breade doth so nourish the bodye as the fleshe of Christ doth the soule Here he beyng requested gaue place to others M. Vauisor THorough the shortnesse of tyme I am so constrayned that neyther I can speake without losse of my reputation nor yet hold my peace without offence to God For in speakyng as I doe without great premeditation before this honourable worshipfull and learned audience I shall but shewe foorth my childishnesse herein and if I should hold my peace I myght be thought to betray the truth of Gods cause And therfore whilest I can neyther speake for the breuitie of tyme nor yet hold my peace gods truth beyng in controuersie I haue determined although with the impairyng of my good name to render a reason of my fayth which if I cannot affourd probably in words yet wyll I not faulte in sayeng nothyng at all For it seemeth better that I be esteemed altogether foolish and vnlearned amongst so many graue learned Fathers Doctours then to forsake the iust defence of the truth which euery good christian man throughout the world hath euer holden inuiolable For who so forsaketh the manifest knowen truth had neuer any true fayth therein Which thyng that I may ouerpasse in
Smith But he did beare himselfe in his owne handes Ergo he did not beare a figure onely Rid. He didde beare himselfe but in a Sacrament and Austen afterward addeth quodam modo that is Sacramentally Smith Quodam modo You vnderstand not what Austen meant when hee sayd quodam modo For he ment that he did beare his very true body in that supper not in figure and forme of a body but in forme and figure of bread Ergo you are holden fast neither are ye able to escape out of his labirinth Doctor Weston repeated this place agayne in English Which done then Doct. Tresham thus began to speake moued as it seemed to M. Ridley wyth great zeale and desired that he might be in sted of Iohn Baptist in conuerting the hartes of the fathers and in reducing the sayde B. Ridley agayne to the mother church Now at the first not knowing the person he thought he had bene some good old man which had the zeale of God although not acording to knowledge and began to aunswere him with mansuetude and reuerence But afterwarde hee smelled a foxe vnder a sheepes clothing D. Tresham prayeth for conuerting Ridley GOd almightye graunt that it may be fulfilled in me that was spoken by the Prophet Malachy of Iohn Baptist which maye turne the hartes of the Fathers to the children and the hartes of the children to theyr fathers that you at length may be conuerted The wise man sayth Sonne honour thy father and reuerence thy mother But you dishonor your father in heauen and pollute your mother the holy church here on earth while ye sette not by her Rid These by wordes do pollute your schoole Tres. If there were an Arrian whiche had that subtle wit that you haue The decree of Lateraâ—e CouÌ„cell alleaged for transubstaÌ„tiatioÌ„ he might soone shift of the authority of the scriptures and fathers West Either dispute or els hold your peace I pray you Tres. I bring a place here out of the Councell of Laterane the which Counsell representing the vniuersall Churche wherein were congregated 300. Bishops 〈◊〉 Of thiâ— Councâ—â—â— read 〈◊〉 Metropolitans besides a great multitude of other decreed y e bread wine by the power of Gods word was traÌ„substaÌ„tiate into the body bloud of y e Lord. Therefore whosoeuer sayth contrary cannot be a childe of the church but an hereticke Rid. Good Syr I haue heard what you haue cited out of the Councell of Laterane and remember that there was a great multitude of Bishops and Metropolitanes as you sayde but yet you haue not numbred how many Abbots Priors and Friers were in that councell who were to the number of 800. One of the Scribes What One oâ— Scribes 〈…〉 B. Ridlâ—â— will you denye then the authority of that Counsell for the multitude of those Priors Rid. No syr not so much for that cause as for that especially because the doctrine of that Councell agreed not wyth the word of God as it may well appere by the actes of that Councell which was holdeÌ„ vnder Innocentius the third Of thi◠〈◊〉 read 〈◊〉 a man if we beleue the historyes moste pernitious to the church and common wealth of Christ. Tres. What doe you not receiue the Councell of Lateran Whereupon he with certayne other cryed Scribite scribite Write write Rid. No syr I receiue not that Councell Scribite rescribite Write and write agayne B. Ridâ—â—â— reiecteâ— the Coâ—â—â—cell of terane 〈◊〉 Good 〈◊〉 do eate 〈◊〉 very truâ— body of 〈◊〉 Christ bâ— sacrameÌ„tâ—â—ly and spâ—â—ritually August 5. contra Donatist cap. 8. Tres. Euill men do eat the naturall body of Christ Ergo the true and naturall body of Christ is on the aultare Rid. Euill men do eate the very true and naturall bodye of Christ sacrameÌ„tally and no further as S. Augustine saith but good men do eat the very true body both sacramentally and spiritually by grace Tres. I proue the contrary by S. Austen Lib. 5. contra Donatistas Cap. 8. Sicut enim Iudas cui buccellulam Dominus tradidit non malum accipiendo sed malè accipiendo peccauit c. Like as Iudas to whome the Lorde gaue the morsell did offend not in taking a thing that was euill but in receiuing it after an euil maner c. And a litle after Quia aliquis non ad salutem manducat non ideo non est corpus i. Because some do not eate vnto saluation it foloweth not therefore that it is not his body Manducaâ— panem Dâ—â—mini â—â—â—nem Doâ—â—â—num 〈◊〉 Rid. It is the body to them that is the sacrament of the body and Iudas tooke the sacrament of the Lord to his condemnation Austen hath distincted these thinges well in an other place where he sayth Panem Domini panem Dominum Mali manducant panem Domini non panem dominum boni autem manducant panem Domini panem Dominum That is The bread of the Lord the bread the Lorde Euill men eate the breade of the Lord but not breade the Lorde But good men eate both the breade of the Lord and breade the Lord. West Paule sayth the body and you say the sacrament of the body This 〈◊〉 spoke in Englisheâ— Rid. Paule meaneth so in deed Wat. You vnderstand it euill concerning the signe for the Fathers say that euill men doe eat him which descended from heauen The olde Doctors vse many tymes thâ— Sacrameâ—â— for the 〈◊〉 of thâ— Sacrameâ—â— Theophiâ—lact alleaâ—ged Rid. They eate him indeede but sacramentally The Fathers vse many times the sacrament for the matter of the sacrament and al that same place maketh agaynst you and so here he cited the place West I bring Theophilacte which sayth that Iudas dyd taste the bodye of the Lord. Ostendit Dominus crudelitatem Iudae qui cum argueretur non intellexit gustauit carnem Domini c. id est The Lord did shewe the cruelty of Iudas whiche when he was rebuked did not vnderstand and tasted the Lordes flesh c. Rid. This phrase to Diuines is well knowne Aunsweâ—â— and vsed of the Doctors He tasted the flesh of the Lord Insensibiliter Insensibly that is the sacrament of the Lordes flesh West Chrysostome sayth that the same punishmeÌ„t remaineth to them whiche receiue the body of the Lorde vnworthily as to them which crucified him Chrisost alleaged Rid. That is because they defile the Lordes body for euill menne doe eate the body of Christ sacramentally Chrisost expoundâ—â— but good men eate both the sacrament and the matter of the Sacrament Wat. You reiecte the Councell of Laterane The Couâ—â—cell of 〈◊〉 alleaged because you say it agreeth not with Gods worde What say you then to the Councell of Nice The wordes of the Councell be these Ne humiliter spectemus propositum panem potum sed exaltata mente fideliter credamus iacere in illa sacra mensa agnum Dei tollentem
brought out of the Tower and committed to the custody of Syr Iohn Williams after Lord Williams of Tame of whom her highnes was gently and curteously entreated who afterward was had to Woodstocke and there committed to the keeping of Sir Henry Benifield Knight of Oxeborough in Northfolke Sir Henry Benefield who on the other side both forgetting her estate and his owne duty as it is reported shewed hymselfe more hard straight vnto her then either cause was geuen of her part or reason of his owne part would haue led him Iuly 20. K. Phillip arriueth at Southampton if either grace or wisedome in him might haue sene before what daunger afterward might haue ensued thereof Whereof we haue to entreate more at large the Lorde willing hereafter in the story life of Queene Elizabeth Upon the Friday following being the xx of Iuly and S. Margarets day the prince of Spaine laÌ„ded at South-hampton The Prince him selfe was the first that landed who immediately as he set foote vppon the land drew out his sword and caried it naked in his haÌ„d a good prety way King Phillip caryeth his sword naked comming into England The keyes of Southampton deliuered to K. Phillip Then met him without the Towne a little the Maior of Southampton with certayne Commoners who deliuered the keyes of the Towne vnto the Prince who remoued his sword naked as it was out of his right hand into his left hand and so receiued the keyes of the Maior without any word speaking or countenaunce of thankefulnes and after a while deliuered the keyes to the Maior againe At the Towne gate met hym the Earle of Arundell and Lord Williams and so he was brought to his lodging Upon the Wednesday following being S. Iames day Iuly 25. Mariage beâ—tweene K. Phillip anâ— Q. Mary and the xxv of Iuly Philip Prince of Spayne Mary Queene of England were maryed together solemnely in the Cathedrall Church at Winchester by the Byshop of Winchester in the presence of a great number of noble men of both the Realmes At the time of this mariage the Emperours Embassadour being present opeÌ„ly pronounced y t in coÌ„sideration of that Mariage the Emperour had grauÌ„ted giuen vnto his sonne the Kingdome of Naples c. Whereupon the first daye of August following there was a Proclamation that from that tyme foorth the style of all maner of writings should be altered August 1. and this following should be vsed ☞ Philip and Mary by the grace of God Kyng and Queene of England Fraunce Naples Ierusalem and Ireland defenders of the Fayth Princes of Spayne and Cicill Archdukes of Austrich Dukes of Millaine Burgundie and Brabant Counties of Haspurge Flaunders and Tyroll Of this Mariage as the Papistes chiefly seemed to be very glad so diuers of them after diuers studyes to shew forth their inward affections some made Interludes and Pagentes some drewe foorth Genealogies deriuing his petigrue from Edwarde the third and Iohn of Gaunte some made Uerses Amongst all other Mayster Whyte then Byshop of Lincolne his Poeticall vayne beeyng drunken with ioye of the Mariage spued out certayne Uerses the copy whereof we haue heere inserted ¶ Philippi Mariae Genealogia qua ambo Principes ex Iohanne de Gandauo Edwardi tertij Angliae Franciaeque Regis filio descendisse ostenduntur Whito Lincolniense Authore I Lle parens regum Gandaua ex vrbe Iohannes Somersetensem comitem profert Iohannem Somersetensis venit hoc patre dux Iohannes Qui Margaretam Richemundi habuit Comitissam Haec dedit Henricum qui regni septimus huius Henrico octauo solium regale reliquit Hoc patre propitio fausto quasi sydere nata Iure tenes sacram teneasque Maria coronam ¶ Verses of M. White Byshop of Lincolne concerning the Marriage of Philip and Mary NVbat vt angla anglo regina Maria Philippo Inque suum fontem regia stirps redeat Noluit humani generis daemon vetus hostis Sed Deus Anglorum prouida spes voluit Nollet Scotus inops timidusque ad praelia Gallus Caesar Italia Flandria tota volet Noluit Haereticus stirps Caiphae pontificum grex Pontificum sed grex Catholicus voluit Octo vxorati Patres in daemone nollent Quinque Cathenati pro pietate volent Noluit Iohannes Dâ—dley Northumbrius vrsus Sed fidum regni Consilium voluit Noluit aetatis nostrae Catelina Viatus Sed proceres plebs pia turba volet Nollet Graius dux Cantia terra rebellans Nos quoniam Dominus sic voluit volumus Clarior effectus repetat sua limina sanguis Cum sit Philippo iuncta Maria viro ¶ Aunswere by the reuerend Byshop of Norwich to the Byshop of Lyncolne EXterno nubat Maria vt regina Philippo Vt sint pulsa suis sceptra Britanna locis Vult Daemon generis nostri antiquissimus hostis Anglorum non vult anchora sola Deus Nolunt hoc Galli nolunt Scoti armipotentes Vult Caesar Flandrus vult Italus Golias Vult grex Pontificum stirps Caypha turba bicornis Ann. â—â—54 〈◊〉 Non vult sanctorum sed pia turba patrum Nolunt octo quibus sunt vincla iugalia curae Quinque cathenati Daemonis arte volunt Hoc neque tu prorsus Dudlaee animose volebas Inuitum regni Consilium voluit Dedecus hoc non vult fortissimus ille Viatus Inuitus populus sic proceresque volent Vos vultis quoniam semper mala cuncta voletis Non vulâ— Graius Dux nec pia turba volet Quot tulit Hispanus rex ergò commoda secum Reginae socias cum dedit ille manus ¶ Another aunswere by the sayd Author HIspano nubat Maria vt regina Philippo Extirpetur stirps vt quoque Nobilium Vult pater id vester disturbans omnia Daemon Non vult Anglorum sed pater Altitonans Non vult bellipotens Gallus non vult Scotus acer Vult Caesar Flandrus Papicolaeque volunt Grex mitratorum vult Cayphae ipsa propago Non vult sanctorum sed pius ordo patrum Nolunt octo pios qui iure colunt hymenaeos Quinque cathenati pro impietate volunt Dudlaeus minimè voluit Northumbrius Heros Cui sua perchara est patria nemo volet Libertatis amans non vult bonus ille Viatus Non proceres non plebs nec pia turba volet Vos vultis pietas qui vultis vt exulet omnis Non Graius sed nec Cantia turba volet Ergò magis clarus quî fit rogo sanguis auitus Quando iugalis sit iunctus vterque thoro ¶ Other Verses aunswering to Byshop White made by I. C. QVamlibet Anglorum stirps ementita Philippo Et Maria Hispana de genetrice fuit Vt tamen Hispano confusi sanguinis Angla Nuberet in gentis dedecus atque patris Noluit Anglorum priscae virtutis amator Sed Deus in nostram perniciem voluit Noluit in nostram nisi conspirata salutem Turba quid ad nos
hath bene neuer the lesse and it is pity that he should haue any hinderaunce or losse thereby Anno 1554. Nouember Therfore I will tell you what you shal do Pay him the mony ye promised him and goe your wayes home and looke on it if it will not serue for a God make no more a doe but clap a payre of hornes on his head and so will he make an excellent deuill This the Parishioners tooke well aworth the poore man had his mony and diuers laughed well therat but so did not the babilonish Priestes The Maior of Dancaster a good man This Maior aboue mentioned continued a Protestant almost fifty yeares was the onely releuer of M. Marsh the Martyr whole story foloweth hereafter with meate drinke and lodging while he laye in Lancaster Castle the space of iij. quarters of a yeare before he was had to Chester to be burned c. About this time or the moneth next before which was October there came a precept or mandate from Boner bishop of London to all Parsons and Curates within hys Dioces for the abolishing of such scriptures wrytinges as had bene paynted vpon Churche walles before in king Edwardes dayes The copy of which precept or mandate here we thought good to expresse that the world might see the wicked proceedinges of theyr impious zeale or rather theyr malicious rage agaynst the Lord and his word agaynst the edyfying of Christian people whereby it might appeare by this blotting out of these Scriptures not only how blasphemously they spake agaynst the holy Scriptures of God but also howe studiously they sought by all maner of meanes to keepe the people still in ignoraunce ¶ A Mandate of Boner Byshop of London to abolish the Scriptures and writings paynted vpon the Church Walles EDmund by Gods permission bishop of London to all euery Parsons The Scriptures paynted on Church walles rased out Vicars Clarkes and lettered within the parishe of Hadham or within the precinct of our dioces of London whersoeuer being sendeth greeting grace benediction Because some children of iniquity geuen vp to carnall desires and noueltyes haue by many wayes enterprised to banish the auncient maner order of the Church and to bring in and establish sectes and heresies taking from thence the picture of Christ and many thinges besides instituted and obserued of auncient time laudably in the same placing in the roome therof suche thinges as in such a place it behoued them not to do also haue procured as a stay to their heresies as they thought certayne scriptures wrongly applied Note well these causes reader why the Scriptures should be rased out to be paynted vpon the Churche walles all which persons tende chiefly to this end that they might vphold the liberty of the flesh mariage of priestes and destroy as much as lay in them the reuerend sacrameÌ„t of the aultar and might extinguish and enaruate holydayes fasting dayes and other laudable discipline of the Catholicke church Scriptures open a window to vices with Boner opening a window to all vices and vtterly closing vp the way vnto vertue Wherefore we being mooued with a christian zeale iudging that the premises are not to be longer suffered do for discharge of our duety coÌ„mit vnto you ioyntly seuerally by the tenor hereof do straightâ—y charge and coÌ„maund you that at the receit hereof with all speed conuenient you doe warne or cause to be warned first secoÌ„d third time peremptorily all and singuler Churchwardens and Parishioners whosoeuer within your foresayd Dioces of London wheresoeuer any such Scriptures or payntings haue bene attempted that they abolish and extinguishe such maner of Scriptures so that by no meanes they bee either readde or seene and therein to proceede moreouer as they shall see good and laudable in this behalfe And if after the sayd monition the sayd Churchwardens and Parishioners shall be founde remisse and negligent or culpable then you ioyntly and seuerally shall see the foresayd Scriptures to be rased abolished and extinguished forthwith citing al and singuler those Churchwardens and Parishioners whome we also for the same do cite here by the tenour hereof that all and singuler the sayde Churchwardens and Parishyoners being slacke and negligent or culpable therein shall appeare before vs our Vicar generall and principall officiall or our Commissary speciall in our Cathedrall Church of S. Paule at LondoÌ„ in the Consistory there at the houre appoynted for the same the sixt day next after theyr citation if it be a court day or els at the next court day after ensuing whereas either we or our Officiall or Commissary shall sit there to say and alledge for themselues some reasonable cause if they haue or caÌ„tell of any why they ought not to be excommunicated and otherwise punished for theyr such negligence slackenesse fault to say and to alledge and further to do and receiue as law reason requireth And what you haue done in the premises do you certify vs or our Vicar principall Officiall and such our Commissary diligently and duely in all thinges and through all thinges or let him among you thus certify vs which hath taken vpon him to execute this Mandate In witnes whereof we haue set our seales to these presentes Dated in the byshops pallace at London the 25. daye of the moneth of October in the yeare of our Lorde 1454. and of our translation the 16 About this time the L. Chauncellour sent M. Christopherson vnto the vniuersity of CaÌ„bridge with these 3. Articles which he enioyned them to obserue M. Chriâ—stophersâ—â— sent to Câ—â—â—bridge 〈◊〉 Gardiner iniunction The first that euery scholer should weare his apparell according to his degree in the scholes The second was touching the pronuÌ„ciation of y e Greek tongue The third that euery Preacher there should declare the whole stile of the king and Queene in theyr sermons In this vniuersity of Cambridge and also of Oxford by reason of the bringing of these thinges and especiallye for the alteration of religion many good wits and learned men departed the Uniuersities of whoÌ„ some of theyr own accord gaue ouer some were thrust out of their felowships some were miserably handled in so much that in CaÌ„bridge in the Colledge of Saint Iohn there were 24. places void together in whose roomes were taken in 24. other which neither in vertue nor in religioÌ„ semed to answere to them before And no lesse miserable was the state of Oxforde In Cambridge 〈◊〉 34. placeâ— voyde at one tyme one Colledge by reason of the time and the straight dealing of the visitours that for setting forward theyr Papisticall procedinges had no regard or respect to the forwardnes of good wittes and the maynteinaunce of good letters beginning then more more to florish in that Uniuersity And for so much as we haue entred into the mention of Oxford we may not passe ouer in sileÌ„ce the famous exhortation
benefite and grace offred from the apostolick sea vntill the abrogation of such lawes wherby you haue disioined and disseuered your selues from the vnity of Christes Church It remayneth therefore that you like true christians prouident men for the weale of your soules bodyes ponder what is to be done in this so weighty a cause and so to frame your actes and procedings as they may tend first to the glory of God and next to the conseruation of your coÌ„mon wealth surety and quietnes The next day after the 3. Estates assembled agayne in the great chamber of the Court at Westminster where the king and queenes maiesties and the Cardinall being present they did exhibite sitting all on theyr knees a supplication to theyr highnesses the tenor wherof ensueth * The Copy of the supplication and submission exhibited to the king and Queenes maiesties by the Lordes and Commons of the Parliament WE the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commoÌ„s of this present parliament assembled The suppâ—â—â—catioÌ„ â—â—â—â—mission oâ— the Loâ—â— and Comâ—mons to the king 〈◊〉 Queenes maiesties representing the whole body of the realme of England and dominions of the same in our own names particularly and also of the sayd body vniuersally in this supplicatioÌ„ directed to your maiestyes with most huÌ„ble sute that it may by your gracious intercession and meane be exhibited to the most reuerend father in God the Lord Cardinall Poole Legate sent specially hither from our most holy father Pope Iulius the third and the Sea Apostolick of Rome do declare our selues very sorye and repentaunt for the schisme and disobedience committed in this realme and the dominions of the same against the sayd sea Apostolicke either by making agreing or executing any lawes ordinaunces O great sâ—â—row and deepe repentauncâ— or commaundementes agaynst the supremacye of the sayde sea or otherwise doing or speaking that might impugne the same Offring our selues promising by this our supplication that for a token and knowledge of our sayd repentance we be and shal be alway ready vnder and with the authorities of your Maiesties to the vttermost of our power to doe that shal be in vs for the abrogation and repealing of the sayd lawes and ordinaunces in this present parliament as well for our selues as for the whole body whom we represent Whereupon we most humbly beseech your maiesties as persons vndefiled in the offence of his body towardes the sayde Sea which neuerthelesse God by his prouidence hath made subiecte to your maiesties so to set forth this our moste humble sute The Popâ— absolutioâ— caÌ„not 〈◊〉 but by inâ—tercessioâ— of kinge Queene The suppâ—â—â—cation 〈◊〉 vp by the king and Queene 〈◊〉 the Caâ—â—â—â—nall that we may obteine from the sea Apostolicke by the sayd most reuerent father as wel particularly as vniuersally Absolution release and discharge from all daunger of such Censures and sentences as by the lawes of the church we be fallen in and that we may as children repentant be receiued into the bosome vnity of Christes church so as this noble Realme with all the members therof may in vnity and perfect obedience to the Sea Apostolicke and Popes for the time being serue GOD and your Maiesties to the furtheraunce and aduancement of his Honour and Glorye Amen The Supplication being read the king and Queene deliuered the same vnto the Cardinall who perceiuing y e effect thereof to aunswere his expectation did receiue the same most gladly from theyr Maiesties and after he had in fewe wordes geuen thankes to God and declared what great cause he had to reioyce aboue all others that his coÌ„ming from Rome into England had takeÌ„ most happy successe He by the Popes authority did geue them this absolution folowing ¶ An absolution pronounced by Cardinall Poole to the whole Parliament of England in the presence of the King and Queene OUr Lord Iesus Christ which with his most precious bloud hath redemed and washed vs froÌ„ all our sinnes and iniquities that he might purchase vnto himselfe a glorious spouse without spot or wrinckle whoÌ„ the Father hath appoynted head ouer all his church he by his mercy absolue you And we by apostolick authority geuen vnto vs by the most holy lord Pope Iulius the 3. his Uicegerent in earth do absolue deliuer you and euery of you with the whole Realme and the Dominions therof from all Heresy and Schisme and from all and euerye iudgement Censures and paynes for that cause incurred also we do restore you agayn vnto the vnity of our Mother the holy Church as in our Letters more playnely it shall appeare In the name of the father of the sonne and of the holy Ghost When all this was done they went into the Chappell and there singing Te Deum with great solemnity declared the ioy and gladnesse that for this reconciliation was pretended The reporte of thys was with great speede sent vnto Rome as well by the king and Cardinals Letters which hereafter folow as also otherwise WherupoÌ„ the pope caused there at Rome processions to be made and thankes to be geueÌ„ to God with great ioy for the conuersion of England to his Churche and therefore praysing the Cardinals diligence and the deuotion of the king and queen on Christmas euen by his Buls he set forth a generall pardoÌ„ to all such as did truely reioyce for the same ¶ A copy of king Philips Letter written with his owne hand to Pope Iulius touching the restoring of the Realme of England MOst holy Father I wrote yesterday vnto Don Iohn Maurique Nouember 30. K. Phillips letter to the Pope tranâ—uted out of Spanish into English that he shoulde declare by worde of mouth or els write to your holynes in what good state the matter of religion stoode in this Realme and of the submission to your holinesse as to the chiefe As this day which is the feast of S. Andrew late in the euening we haue done God that seruice to whose onely goodnesse we must impute it and to your holynes who haue taken so great payne to gayne these soules that this realme with full generall consent of all them that represent the state being very peniteÌ„t for that was past and well bent to that they come to doe submitted themselues to youe holynes to that holy Sea whom at the request of the Queene and me your Legate did absolue And forasmuch as the sayd Don Iohn shall signify vnto your holinesse all that passed in this matter I will write no more therof but onely that the Queene I as most faythful deuout children of your holynes haue receiued the greatest ioy and comfort hereof that may be expressed with tong Considering that besides the seruice done to God hereby it hath chaunced in the time of your holynes to place as it were in the lappe of the holy Catholicke churche such a kingdome as this is And therfore I thinke I cannot be thankefull enough
inprimis charos à moerore ac sollicitudine ad spem atque expectationem certae â—alu is vocare sacere noÌ„ potuimus quin gratias sereni vestrae pro taÌ„ proÌ„pta ac benigna voluÌ„tate non modo huius beneficij sed etiaÌ„ perpetuae inter nos ac regna nostra conseruandae ac colende amicitiae ageremus quantum in nobis esset quod ad applectanda persequendaque haec auspicata initia pertineret nihil praetermitteremus Neque vero nobis de clementia ac moderatione Sere vestrae vnquam dubium fuit quam deus opt max. ad gloriam sui nominis fructum pub vtilitatis vt magis ac magis efflorescere velit ex animo optamus Proinde cum ob rationes aerarias neque aliud grauius delictum D. Couerd teneri Sere vestra scribat est sanè vt ipsius causa laetemur eoque minus ambigamus liberationem incolumitatemque eius nostris precibus liberaliter donati Nam accepimus ipsum episcopatu cuius nomine aerario obstrictus fuerat cessisse vt inde satisfactio peteretur maxime cum neque diu eo potitus fuisse neque tantum emolumenti inde percepisse dicatur Quinetiam si qua rationum perplexitas aut alia forte causa reperiri posset tamen sollicitudinem ac dubitationem nobis Serenitatis vestrae tam amice atque officiose defereÌ„tes literae omnem exemerunt vt existimemus Sere vestraÌ„ quoad eius fieri posset magis honorem nostrum quam quid ab eo exigi possit consideraturam Itaque Sere vestram repetitis precibus vrgere non constituimus sed potius testatum facere quam accepta nobis Sere vest gratificatio sit cuius ralem euentum omnino speramus vt ipse Couerd coram vobis suae incolumitatis à Sere vest exoratae beneficium propediem repraesentare possit Illud vero imprimis Seren. vest vicissim persuasum esse cupimus nos non solum referendae gratiae sed etiam stabilendae proueheÌ„dae que inter nos ac regna vtrinque nostra amicitiae ac necessitudinis mutuae occasionem aut facultatem nullam esse praetermissuros Deus opt max. Sere vest diu foeliciter ac beate incolumem esse velit Datae ex oppido nostro Ottoniensi 24. Septembr Anno 1554. Vester frater consanguineus Christianus The same in English ¶ Christierne by the grace of God King of Denmarke Norway Gotland and of the Vandales Duke of Sleswike Holston Stormar and Detmarsh Earle of Oldenburgh and Delmenhorst c. To the most noble princesse Lady Mary Queene of England Fraunce and Ireland defender of the fayth c. Our most dearely beloued sister and cosin wisheth prosperitie with good and luckie successe of all thyngs WE haue receiued your Maiesties letters whereby auÌ„swere is rendred The same epistle in Englishe that very graciously vnto our petitioÌ„ which we made for the safegard of maister Couerdall late called bish of Exon. So that we perceiue though he be in dauÌ„ger for an other cause then was signified vnto vs afore yet your maiestie will so regard our intercession that Couerdale him selfe shall vnderstand it to haue done him good To the which regall promise seyng we as reason is we should do attribute so much that trusting vnto y e same we doubt not where as he beyng in captiuitie his frendes whom we specially tender are therfore in heauinesse and care your good promise doth call them from such sorow solicitude to the hope expectation of his assured welfare we could not do otherwise but reÌ„der thaÌ„kes vnto your maiesty for such your ready gracious good will not onely in respect of this benefite but also of the coÌ„seruation keping of perpetuall amitie betwene vs our realmes so as much as in vs lyeth to omit nothing that to the norishing coÌ„tinuance of these fortunate beginnings might appertaine Neither had we euer any doubt coÌ„cerning the clemeÌ„cie moderation of your goodnes whom we hartily beseech almighty God euer more and more prosper vnto the glory of his name profite of the coÌ„mon weale Wherfore seyng your Maiestie writeth that maister Couerdale is in dauÌ„ger for certaine accomptes of money not for any other more greeuous offence we haue cause on his behalfe to reioyce therfore we doubt so much the lesse that at our request he shall graciously haue his deliueraÌ„ce geueÌ„ him and be out of daunger For as touching the Byshoprike by reason whereof he came in debt we vnderstaÌ„d he yelded it vp that paymeÌ„t might thereof be required specially seing he is reputed neither to haue enioyed it loÌ„g neither to haue had at any time so great coÌ„modity of it More ouer though it be possible to finde some perplexitie in the accoÌ„pt or happily some other cause yet your maiesties letters offering such fauour and benignitie haue taken from vs all carefulnesse and doubt In so much that we thinke your maiestie as much as may be will haue more respect vnto our honour then vnto that whiche might of hym be required And therefore wee purpose not to trouble your Maiestie by repeting of our petition but to declare howe greatly we esteeme it that your maiestie would gratify vs herein whereof we plainely hope for such an end that Couerdale him selfe shall shortly in our presence make declaration concerning the benefite of his welfare obtayned of your maiestie And of this wee desire your maiestie to be specially assured agayne that wee will not onely omit no occasion or oportunitie to requite this benefite but also to establish and amplifie our mutual loue amitie betweene vs and our realms on either side Almighty God preserue your maiestie in prosperous health and felicitie Geuen at our Citie of Otton the 24. of Septemb. Ann. D. 1554. To these letters it was a great while before the queene would aunswere At length through great sute made the next yeare the 18. of February she aunswered agayne in this wise ¶ Sereniss principi D. Christiano Dei gratia Daniae c. Regi Sleswici c. Duci Comiti in Oldenburgh c. fratri amico nostro charissimo MAria dei gratia Regina Angliae Franciae Neapolis February 18. The answere of Queene Mary to the King of Denmarkes letter M. Couerdale deliuered and 〈◊〉 sent to the King of Denmarke Hierusalem Hyberniae c. Serenissimo principi Christiano eadem gratia Daniae Noruegiae Gothorum Vandalorum Regi Slesuici Holsatiae Stormariae Ditmersiae Duci Comiti in Oldenburgh Delmenhorst c. fratri amico nostro chariss salutem prosperumue rerum incrementum Cum intellexerimus ex Serenitatis vestrae literis quas hic nuntius nobis attulit desyderium vestrum obtinendi â nobis pro M. Couerdalo subdito nostro exeundi è regno nostro ad vos proficiscendi facultatem facile quidem in V. Serenitatis gratiam hanc illi facultatem concessimus Et quanquam
the circumstances before diuers persons to the forenamed Byshop Who notwithstanding did institute and cause to be inducted one Harry Goddart vnto the same personage making no mention of the kinges maiesties authority nor supremacie in contempt and derogation of the same hys hignes crowne and dignitie and in extolling the forreine vsurped aucthoritye contrary to the fourme of the statute c. Item the sayde Bishop immediately after the vnlawfull institution and induction of Goddart aforesayde molested the sayd I. Gough lawfully instituted inducted as before citing him frō place to place obiecting no matter vnto him of long season till at the length hee articled Emong which Articles was contayned Item Interrogatur quo titulo tenet rectoriam de Haskard So taking vppon him the cognition of the title of the hole fruites and patronage in contempte of the kinges highnesse regall crowne and dignitie and in derogation of the lawes and statutes of this Realme Item hee hath commonly made his collations and institutions as hee did his first commission in hys owne name and authoritie without expressing the kinges supremacie Item hee hath made vnder his seale one collation two institutions and three mandates inducte in one vocation of one benefice to three seuerall persons wythout order of law or reuocation of anye of them geuing to euery one like authoritye title and right Whereby except good foresight aswell of Iustices of the peace as of the frendes had not bene there had ensued much inconuenience amonges the partakers of the intituled incumbentes in that behalfe Item the sayde Bishop decreeing Caueates to be made in benefices thereby knowing the titles litigious instituted and causeth to be inducted without tryall of anye title or due order of lawe Item hee directeth hys mandates of induction vnto priuate men and not to Tharchdeacons nor theyr Officialles contrary to the lawe and custome vsed in that behalfe Notwithstanding he hath bene counsayled to the contrary of men that be learned Item hauing no maner of knowledge nor practise in the lawe he sitteth euery day in haruest and other times vpon causes without assistaunce of learned in the law hauing with him onely an vnlearned boy which is no Notary to his scribe neither obseruing the law nor yet reasonable order And therefore doth no good but tryfeleth the time as may appeare by his actes if he haue them to be shewed Item hee and his officers by his knowledge vseth to dispense with mariages to be solemnized without banes contrarye to the lawes and ordinaunces in that behalfe Item where as one Thomas Pricharde a Chapleine of his solempnized matrimony in a priuate house wythout banes that betwixt a priest and a sister of hers that was appointed to be maryed with the said priest that day hee also being a parson and leauing his cure vnserued that day being sondaye notwithstanding that one of the kinges counsell in the marches of Wales enformed the sayd bishop of the same misdemeanours requiring due reformation therof he hath done nothing therein but put the same Chapleine in office and made him his Commissary generall since that tyme bearyng a speciall fauour to the rest of the offendours Item whereas one Meredith ap Thomas his housholde seruaunt was accused of one Sage Hugh for to haue bene father of her chylde the sayde Byshop wythout purgation of his seruaunt caused hym to sue the parentes of the sayde Sage of infamie first in hys principall consistory and from thence before a commissary of hys being his housholde Chaplaine and at the last tooke the matter before hymselfe so rayling agaynst all his officers because they proceeded not after hys parciall affection and agaynst the lawe that honest men of Carmarththē where he then satte vppon the cause iudged him to be or at the least to haue bene distracte of his witte and by his partial handling the cause remayneth vnfinished and the childe without father Item wheras one Ienkin Ph. accused William Chābers a seruaunt of the Bishoppes that founde this William in adulterouse maner with his wife by reason wherof the Byshop expelled the wife out of his house and the said infamie not purged the parties haue bene both agayn in the Bishops house and seruice since that time to the euill example of other Item by his vnlawfull sequestration of the fruites of the benefices of Langattocke and Lamyhangell by the vndiscreete handling of the same there were raysed the number of foure hundred people or more which bickered sondry times together to the great daunger of thinhabitauntes thereabout had it not bene pacified by the discreete meanes of syr Roger Uaughan Knight Item by his like vnlawfull collation of the Prebend of Lambister to one Stephen Grene a Chaplayne of his by couenaunt and promise to mayntayne the sute by whose crafty and vndiscreete handling of the same there was raysed in the countie of Radner the 19. day of August last yast about three or foure hundreth men to like daunger but that the matter was stayed by Iohn Bradshaw Rice ap Glin and Stephen ap Rice Iustices of the same countie Who with great daunger to them selues and theirs pacified the matter committing an hundred of the offendours to warde Item such as he oweth displeasure vnto he citeth from place to place and daye to daye onely for their vexation laying no matter agaynst them and being diuers tymes required the copye of his proceedinges agaynst them to thintent they might aunswere accordingly and be at their lawfull defence he denyeth to all such persons the copies of his proceedinges Item he and his officers winke at the manifest and open crimes of his fautours and adherentes to the euil example of the whole Dioces and abuseth the censures of excommunication and suspension making it an instrument of reuenging agaynst such as they do not fauour Item hauing receiued payment of the kinges maiesties subsidie due in October the fourth yeare of his graces reigne of the foresayde Chaunter of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Dauids and Rowland Meyrike two of the Residentaries there before Christmas last he vniustly of a prepensed minde and purpose afterward certified them for recusantes to their vndoyng if they had not bene admonished of his cruell purpose and prouided lawfull defence for the same Item the sayd Bishop celebrating matrimony in his owne person dispensed contrarye to the booke of ordynaunce with the parties maryed for not receauing the holy communion the parties both bring young and lusty persones hauing no reasonable cause wherefore they should abstayne At whiche celebration the Byshoppe communicated not himselfe And further the communion was celebrated by a Chapleyne of hys with superstitious blowynges kneelynges and knockinges both of the Chaplayne that ministred of all the company onely one other Priest communicating for the maner * Mayntenaunce of superstition contrary to the kinges ordinaunce and Iniunctions ITem where the Officiall of Tharchedeacon of Carmarthen in his visitation within Carmarthen founde contrary vnto the sayde ordinaunce
sore agaynst their wyls and where as I desired many and sondry tymes charitable redresse of their wrong doyngs in the vacation time I obtained many faire words and nothyng in deede Also desiring to haue sight of the booke of Statutes of the church for the knowledge of my duety and theirs I could not obtayne Desiring to haue a key of y e Chapter seale as my L. of Bathe had they would not deliuer it but vpon conditions yet was I content to be brideled receiuyng it as pleased them to geue it And further requiring the sight of necessary euidences for the declaration of diuers thyngs in trauers of my right they would in no wyse graunt it And thereupon consideryng their vngentlenes I mooued the quo warranto knowyng right well that if they should shew any substantiall grant vnder the kings seale for their corporation it must therein appeare the Bish. to be the hed and euer hath bene vnder the kyng for other they neuer haue nor had except they would returne to Rome againe as I trust they will not And yet perceiuyng afterward that they had no speciall graunt to shew or els such as they would not shew I my selfe for the respect of vnitie wrote my letters to the kings Attorney by reason whereof the quo warranto was stayed and so yet remaineth But touching the certificate y e kings subsidie beyng due at Michaelmas last and forborne tyll after Christmas and lawfully demaunded afore they dyd vtterly refuse to pay both to my Uice collector and to my selfe except I would take it of theÌ„ in portions not knowing where to aske the rest and it is committed vnto me in the Kings roll a whole summe in grosse to be receyued of the Canons Residentiaries for their diuideÌ„t who because they cannot agree in deuiding would haue the kings maiestie to tary for hys money till they can agree to make diuision And I cannot demaund it of any perticular person nor at any perticular place Wherfore I most humbly beseech your fatherly goodnes for the Lordes sake to persist and continue my good Lord and friend vnto such tyme as ye fynd me eyther desiring to be defended in my wrong or not willyng to put the iudgement of my right cause into your hands And because that the residue of matters touchyng them and their vngentle vntrue and vngodly doyngs is too long and I haue molested you too much with this my tedious letter I shall now surcease humbly beseeching your good Lordship to accept in good part this my boldnesse proceedyng of necessitie and to pardon it for the loue of our Lorde Iesu who saue and keepe you in health comfort and honor long to endure for th aduancement of his glory Written at Aburguily this ix of March Your Lordships to command during lyfe R. F. And thus you haue heard the first trouble of this blessed Martyr of the Lord in King Edwards dayes wyth the whole discourse thereof Which we thought the rather here to expresse to geue other good bishops warning to be more circumspect whom they should trust and haue about them Briefly in few wordes to conclude this processe B. Farrer partly vpon the importunate sute of his aduersaries partly vppon the sinister and infortunate fall of the good Duke of Somerset by whom he had bene before promooted and maynteined hauyng but small fauour shewed was deteined in prison till the death of king Edward and the commyng in of Queene Mary and popish religion whereby a new trouble rose vpon hym being now accused and examined for his fayth and doctrine The processe of which his trouble here likewyse followeth After that the foresayd M. Farrer Bishop of S. Dauids had bene long deteined in custody vnder sureties in the raigne of king Edward not for any iust cause of hys part deserued but by reason that he had bene promoted by the D. of Somerset and now after his fall he found fewer friends to support him agaynst such as hunted after his Bishoprike at length after the decease of king Edward by the commyng in of Queene Mary the state of religion began to be chaunged and altered The secoâ—â— trouble oâ— B. Farrâ—â— the tyme 〈◊〉 Q. Mary Whereby a new trouble rose vpon hym beyng now accused and examined not for any matter of Premunire but for his fayth and doctrine Whereupon he was called before the Bish. of Winchester with M. Hooper M. Rogers M. Bradford M. Saunders and others aforesayde the 4. of February On the which day hee should also with them haue bene condemned but because laisure or list did not so well then serue the Bish. his condemnation was deferred and he sent to prison agayne where he continued tyll the 14. day of the sayd moneth of February What his examinations aunswers were before the said B. of Winchester so much as remayned and came to our handes I haue here annexed in maner as followeth ¶ The answer of Rob. Farrer B. of S. Dauids before Winchester and others AT his first commyng and kneelyng before my Lorde Chauncellour the Bishop of Duresme The talle 〈◊〉 â—R Farâ—â—â—â—efore thâ—â— of 〈…〉 and the Bish. of Worcester who sate at the table and Maister Rochester Maister Southwell Maister Bourne and other standing at the tables end the Lord Chauncellor said vnto hym on this sort Winchester Now sir you haue heard how the world goeth here Farrer If it like your honor I know not Winch. What say you Doe not you know things abroad notwithstanding you are a prisoner Farrer No my L. I know not Winchest Lo what a froward fellow is this Farrer If it please your Lordship how should I know any thyng abroad beyng a prisoner Winch. Haue ye not heard of the commyng in of the Lord Cardinal Farrer I know not my L. Cardinall but I heard that a Cardinall was come in but I did not beleue it and I beleue it not yet Worcest I pray your Lordship said the B. of Worcester tell hym your selfe that he may know what is done Winch. The Queenes Maiesty and the Parliament B. Farrar 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 hath restored religion into the same state it was in at the beginnyng of the raigne of K. Henry the 8. Ye are in y e Queens debt and her maiesty will be good vnto you if you will returne to the catholike church Farrer In what state I am concernyng my debtes to the Queenes Maiestie in the Court of Excheker my Lorde Treasurer knoweth and the last tyme that I was before your honor the first tyme also I shewed you that I had made an othe neuer to consent nor agree B. 〈…〉 Pope that the Bish. of Rome should haue any power or iurisdiction within this Realme and further I need not to reherse to your Lordship you know it well enough Bourne You wer once abiured for heresie said M. Bourn in Oxford Farrer That was I not Bourne You were Farrer I was neuer it is not true Bourne You went
remeÌ„ber that once you were as farre as a man might iudge of the Religion that I am of at this present 〈…〉 of the 〈◊〉 religiâ—â— with M. â—â—adford and I remember that you haue set forth the same earnestly Gladly therfore would I learn of you what thing it was that moued your conscience to alter and gladly would I see what thing it is that you haue sene sithen which you saw not before Pendleton Maister Bradford I doe not know wherefore you are condemned Bradford Transubstantiation is the cause wherfore I am condemned and because I denye that wicked men receyue Christes body wherein I woulde desire you to shewe me what reasons which before you knew not did moue your conscience now to alter For once as I sayd you were as I am in Religion Here mayster Pendleton halfe amazed began to excuse himselfe if it would haue bene as though he had not denied fully transubstantiation in deede although I sayde quoth he that the word was not in Scripture Pendleton belike would study out the reasons that moued him to alter for he had none ready to shew Euill men receiue not Christes body He must be in Christes body that must receiue Christes body and so hee made an endlesse tale of the thing that moued hym to alter but sayd he I wil gather to you the places which moued me and send you them And here he desired Bradforde that hee might haue a copye of that whiche he had sent to Mayster Weston the which Bradford did promise him Syme reasoning also they had whether euill men dyd receiue Christes body Bradford denying and Pendleton affirming Bradford sayd that they receiued not the spirit Ergo not the body for it is no 〈◊〉 carkas Hereto Bradford brought also S. Augustine how Iudas receiued Panem Domini and not Panem Dominum how that he muste be in Christs body which must receiue the body of Christ. But Pendleton went about to put it away with idem and not ad idem and how that in Corpore Christi was to be vnderstand of all that be in the visible Church with Gods elect Bradforde denyed this to be Saynt Augustines meaning and sayd also that the allegation of idem and not ad idem could not make for that purpose They talked more of Transubstantiation Pendleton bringing forth Cyprian The place of S. Cyprian expounded how the nature of bread is chaunged Cyprian expounded by Gelasius Panis natura mutatur c. And Bradforde sayde that in that place natura did not signify substaunce As the nature of an herbe is not the substaunce of it so the breade chaunged in nature is not to be taken for chaunged in substaunce For now it is ordeined not for the foode of the body simply but rather for the soule Here also Bradford alleadged the sentence of Gelasius Pendleton sayde that he was a Pope Yea sayd Bradford but his faith is my fayth in the Sacrament if ye would receiue it They reasoned also whether accidentia were res or no. If they be properly res sayde Bradford then are they substaunces and if they be substances they are earthly Pendleton driuen to say that accidences be substance then are there earthly substaunces in the Sacramen as Irenaeus sayth which must needes be bread But Pendleton sayde that the colour was the earthly thing and called it an accidentall substaunce I omitte the talke they had of my Lord of Canterbury of Peter Martyrs booke of Pendletons Letter layde to Bradfordes charge when he was condemned with other talke more of the Church whether Dic Ecclesiae was spokeÌ„ of the vniuersall Church or of a particular which PeÌ„dleton at the length graunted to bee spoken of a particulare Church also of vayne glory which he willed Bradford to beware of and such like talke A litle before his departing Bradford sayd thus Maister Doctor Bradford could heare no reason of the Papistes to infirme his opinion agaynst transubstantiation as I said to M. Weston the last day so saye I vnto you agayne that I am the same man in Religion agaynst Transubstantiation styll which I was wheÌ„ I came into prison for hitherto I haue sene nothing in any poynt to infirme me At which words Pendleton was something moued and said that it was no Catholicke doctrine Yes quoth Bradford and that wil I proue euen by the testimony of the Catholicke fathers vntill Concilium Lateranense or thereabout Thus Pendleton weÌ„t his way saying that he would come oftener to Bradford God our father be with vs all and geue vs the spirite of his truth for euer Amen The same day in the afternoone about fiue of the clock came Mayster Weston to Bradford and after gentle salutations he desired the company euery man to depart so they two sat downe And after that he had thanked Bradford for his writing vnto him he pulled out of his bosome the same writing which Bradford had sent him The writing is this that foloweth * Certayne reasons agaynst Transubstantiation gathered by Iohn Bradford and geuen to Doctour Weston and others 1. THat which is former sayth Tertullian is true that whiche is latter is false TransubstantiatioÌ„ not brought into the church before the yeare 1215. by Pope Innocentius 3. But the doctrine of transubstantiation is a late doctrine for it was not defined generally afore the Councel of Laterane about 1215. yeares after Christes comming vnder Pope Innocentius the thyrd of that name For before that time it was free for all men to beleue it or not beleue it as the Bishop of Duresme doth witnesse in his booke of the presence of Christ in his Supper lately put forth Ergo the Doctrine of Transubstantiation is false 2. That the words of Christes supper be figuratiue the circuÌ„staÌ„ces of the scripture the Analogy or proportioÌ„ of the sacrameÌ„tes Three reasons prouing the wordes of the Lordes supper to be figuratiue the senteÌ„ces of all the holy fathers which were did write for the space 1000. yeares after Christes Ascension do teach wherevpon it foloweth that there is no transubstantiation 3. That the Lord gaue to his Disciples bread and called it his body the very Scriptures do witnesse For he gaue that called it his body which he tooke in his handes wheron he gaue thankes which also he brake gaue to his Disciples that is to say bread as the fathers 1. Circumstances of Scripture 2. Proportion of Sacramentes 3. Testimony of olde Doctours The wine is not transubstantiateâ— Ergo neyther the bread Iraeneus Tertullian Origene Cyprian Epiphanius Augustine and all the residue which are of antiquity doe affirme but in as much as the substaunce of breade and wine is an other thing then the substance of the body bloud of Christ it plainely appeareth that there is no transubstantiation 4. The bread is no more transubstantiate then the wine but that the wine is not traÌ„substaÌ„tiate S. Mathew S. Mark
so many thowsandes it pleaseth his mercy to choose me to be one in whome he will suffer For although it be moste true that iuste patior i. I iustly suffer for I haue bene a great hypocrite and a greeuous synner the Lorde pardon me yea hee hath done it he hath done it in deede yet hic autem quid mali fecit i. What euill hath he done Christ whome the Prelates persecute his verity which they hate in me hath done no euill nor deserueth death Therefore ought I most hartely to reioyce of this dignation and tender kyndnesse of the Lord towardes me This is a singular mercy of God to haue death which is a due punishment for sinne â— turned into a demonstration testification of the Lordes truâ—he 4. Reg. 2. which vseth the remedy for my sinne as a testimoniall of hys Testament to his glory to my euerlasting comfort to the edefying of his Church and to the ouerthrowing of Antichrist and hys kingdome O what am I Lorde that thou shouldest thus magnifye me so vile a man and miser as alwayes I haue bene Is this thy wont to sende for suche a wretche and an hypocrite as I haue bene in a fiery Charyot as thou diddest for Helias Oh deare Fathers be thankefull for me and pray for me that I styll may be found worthy in whom the Lord would sanctify his holy name And for your part make you readye for we are but your gentlemen hushers Nuptiae agni paratae sunt venite ad nuptias 1. The mariage of the Lambe is prepared come vnto the mariage I now go to leaue my flesh there where I receiued it He meaneth that he should be conueyed by the Queenes Garde into Lankeshire to be burnte as the aduersaryes had once determined lyke as Ignatius was by a company of soldiours conueyed to Rome and cast to the Leopardes I shall be coÌ„ueied thither as Ignatius was at Rome to Leopardis by whose euill I hope to bee made better God graunt if it be his will that I aske it may make them better by me Amen For my farewell therfore I write and send this vnto you trusting shortly to see you where we shall neuer be separated In the meane season I will not cease as I haue done to commende you to our father of heauen And that you would so do by me I most hartely praye euerye one of you You knowe nowe I haue moste neede But fidelis Deus qui nunquam sinet nos tentaâ—i supra id quòd possumus i. Faythfull is God which will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength He neuer didde it hytherto nor now I am assured he will neuer do Amen A dextris est mihi non mouebor Propter hoc laetabitur cor meum quia non derelinquet animam meam in inferno nec dabit me sanctum suum per gratiam in Câ—risto videre corruptionem E carcere raptim expectens omni momento carnificem i. He is on my righte hand therefore I shall not fall Wherefore my hart shall reioyce Psalme 16 for he shall not leaue my soule in hell neither shall suffer me his holy one by his grace in Christ to see corruption Out of prison in haste looking for the Tormentour The 8. of February Ann. 1555. Iohn Bradford * To the honourable Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford being then in trouble for the verity of Gods Gospell THe euerlasting and most gracious God and Father of our Sauiour Iesu Christ A letter of M. Bradford to the Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford â—lesse your good Lordshippe with all maner of heauenlye blessinges in the same Chryst our onely comfort and hope Amen Praysed be God our Father which hath vouched you worthye as of fayth in his Christ so of his Crosse for the same Magnifyed be his holy name who as he hath deliuered you from one crosse so he hath made you willing I trust and ready to beare another wheÌ„ he shall see his time to lay it vpon you for these are the most singular giftes of God geuen as to few The excellencye of fayth and what it worketh so to none els but to these few whiche are moste deare in his sight Fayth is reckoned and worthely among the greatest gyftes of GOD yea it is the greatest it selfe that we enioy for by it as we be iustified and made Gods childreÌ„ so are we temples and possessours of the holy spirite yea of Christ also Eph. 4. And of the Father hymselfe Iohn 14. By fayth we driue the Deuill away 1. Peter 5. We ouercome the world 1. Ioh. And are already Citttizens of heauen and fellowes wyth Goddes deare Sayntes But who is able to reckon the riches that this fayth bringeth with her vnto the soule she sitteth vpon No man or Aungell And therefore as I sayd of all Gods giftes she may be set in the top and haue the vpmost seate The which thing if men considered in that she commeth alonely from Goddes owne mercy seat Fayth commeth by hearing the word and not by hearing Masse by the hearing not of Masse or Mattyns Dyriges or such drasse but of the worde of God in such a toung as we canne and doe vnderstand as they would be diligent and take greate heede for doyng or seeyng any thyng whiche might cast her downe for then they fal also so would they with no lesse care read and heare Goddes holy word ioyning thereto most earnest and often prayer aswell for the more and better vnderstanding as for the louing liuyng and confessing of the same mauger the head of the deuill the worlde our fleshe reason goodes possessions carnall frends wife children and very life here if they should pull vs backe to harken to the voyce and counsell for more quiet sure and longer vse of them Philip. 1. Now notwithstanding this excellency of fayth in that we read the Apostle to matche therewith yea as it were to preferre suffering persecution for Christes sake I trowe no man will be so fond as to thinke otherwise but that I and all Goddes children haue cause to glorify and prayse God whiche hath vouched you worthye so greate a blessing The efficacy of the crosse and what it worketh in Gods children For though the reason or wisedome of the worlde thinke of the Crosse according to theyr reach and according to theyr present sence and therefore flyeth from it as from a most great ignominye and shame Yet Gods Scholers haue learned otherwise to thinke of the Crosse that is the frame house in the which God frameth his children lyke to his sonne Christ the Fornace that fineth Gods golde the high way to Heauen the Sute and Liuery that Gods seruauntes are serued withall the earnest and beginning of all consolation and glory For they I meane Gods scholers as your Lordshyp is I trust doe enter into Goddes sanctuary Psalme 72. least theyr fecte slippe They looke not as beastes do on thinges
should see the Law whereby ye may compell me to aunswere Douer My Lord tooke the Scribes book and read the answere that I made to D. Faucets reason which I knewe not that they had written Bland My Lord I made you no such aunswere when ye asked me I take M. Collins and M. Glasier to witnes Then they brought forth a Decretall a booke of the bishop of Romes law to bind me to answere whiche my hart abhorred to looke vpon The effecte was that the Ordinarye had authority to examine The popes Kay and that they so examined must needes aunswere But I sayde that it meaned of suche as were iustly suspect as I was not And here we had muche communication For I charged them with vniust imprisonment which they could not auoyd M. Oxenden helpeth the Catholickes But M. Oxenden would haue helped them and said the Iustices put me in prison for a sermon sediously spokeÌ„ and for troubling a priest at masse Bland That is not true For after I had bene 10. weekes in prison I was bayled till I was cast in agayne and as the Iustice sayd for the disobeying mine Ordinary which I neuer did Collins Will ye be content to conferre with some It will be better for you nowe we offer it you because ye woulde not desire it Bland As I did not refuse before no more will I nowe But I did not perceyue before but that one mighte haue come without any leaue asking to conferre the scriptures and therfore I looked that D. Faucet would haue come to me without desiring M. Bland was tutor to Doct. Faucet if any commodity to me had bene in confereÌ„ce for though I was neuer able to do him good yet once I was his tutor Collins Aâ—e ye content to come to his Chamber at after noone Bland Syr I am a Prisoner and therefore it is meete that I obey These 3. belyke were Bland Shetterden and Middleton Miller a clothier excommunicate let go and come whyther you will and so departed At this tyme wee were three But they tooke an other to appeare before them the Tewesday seuennight after And when he came I knewe not what was done but that I heare they excoÌ„municated hym and let him go His name was Myller a Clothyer ¶ Here foloweth a certayne confutation of M. Bland agaynst false and manifest absurdities graunted by M. Mylles priest of Christes Church in Caunterbury MYlles The Popish fayth of the Sacrament We say that Christ is in or vnder the sacrameÌ„t really and corporally which are the formes of bread wyne and that there is his body conteined inuisibly and the qualities which we do see as whitenes and rouÌ„dnes be there without substance by Gods power as quantitye and weight be there also by inuisible measure Bland This is your owne Diuinity to make accidences the Sacrament and Christes reall body inuisibly conteyned in them and so to destroy the Sacrament And yet the Doctors saye * 1. The matter of the SacrameÌ„t is bread and wine Materia Sacramenti est panis vinum And GOD by his power woorkerh no myracles with Hoc est Corpus meum so to chaunge the substaunce of breade and wine into hys bodye and bloud in that hee maketh accidences to bee without theyr substaunce by inuisible measure I am ashamed to see you so destroy Christes Sacrament contrary to your owne Doctours and trifle so with Gods worke Mylles To Christe is geuen all power in heauen and in earth * If christ be able to be where he liste occupy no place why then is not he able to be aswell vnder the substance of bread as vnder the accidences of breade seeing he is omnipotent so that by his omnipotent power of his Godhead he may be and is where he listeth and is in the Sacramente really and corporally without occupying of place for a glorified body occupyeth on place Bland Marke your owne reason All power is geuen to Christ both in heauen and earth by the omnipotent power of his Godhead he may be where he list Ergo hee is in the sacrament really and corporally without occupying of place I denye your argument for it foloweth neyther of your Maior nor Minor And first I woulde learne of you * Christ 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 liste 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 in the Saâ—crament â—ut 〈◊〉 of place 〈◊〉 true and 〈◊〉 false howe you know that Christ listeth to be present at euerye Priestes list For if the Priest list not to say your Masse theÌ„ Christ listeth not to be there Agayne ye say all power is geuen vnto Christ both in heauen and in earth so that that is the cause by your reason that by the omnipoteÌ„t power of his Godhead he may be where he list and by that reason he had not the power of his Godhead till he had his humayne body and then he was not equall with the father in diuinity for all power was not geuen to Christe before the humanitye and the Godhead were knit together neither was he Filius Here is more daunger then ye are ware of if ye would stand to it with iust Iudges Milles. We eate Christes flesh and bloud spiritually when wee receiue it with fayth and charitye And wee also doe eate it corporally in the Sacrament ane the body that we so receiue hath life For the Godhead is annexed thereto Which although it be receiued with the body of Christ yet it is not inuisible after a grosse sort and the flesh of Christe that we receiue is liuely for it hath the spirite of God ioyned to it And if a man be drunken it is not by receiuinge of the bloud of Christe for it is contrary to the nature of Christes bloud Case being put that the 〈◊〉 king a great quantity in th◠〈◊〉 hee be made dronke 〈◊〉 these three is it that maketh dronke the nature of 〈◊〉 accidences onely of Wine 〈◊〉 the true substance of Wine 〈◊〉 reasonable man iudge If he be drunken it is by the qualities and quaÌ„tities without substance of bloud Bland I am glad that you are so muche agaynst all men to saye that Christes body is aliue in the Sacramente it may fortune to bring you to the truth in time to come Me thinke it is euill to keepe Christes body aliue in the Pixe or els must ye graunt that he is aliue in receiuing dead in the Pixe And ye say truth that it is * Christes bloud hath not thâ— qualitye to make a man 〈◊〉 Receauing of that in the 〈◊〉 can make a man dronke Ergo that in the 〈◊〉 not be the bloud of Christ. not the naturall receiuing of Christes bloud that maketh a man drunken Argument for it is the nature of wine that doth that which ye denye not And a more truth ye confesse then ye dyd thinke when ye sayd If a man be drunken it is by the qualities and quantities without the substaunce of bloud for
be in a great choler some he beat and some things also of a smal value he caused to be restored but all the rest was kept backe and caryed away Two womeÌ„ the mother and the daughter Martyrs The same day two women the mother and the daughter were found in a caue in the mountaine wounded to death by the souldiers and died immediatly after So likewise a blinde man a hundreth yeares of age which was fled into a caue with his sonnes daughter being eighteene yeares olde whych fed him was slaine by the enemies The grandfather hys nyce dyed Martyrs and as they would haue forced the mayden she escaped from them and fell from the top of the mountaine and dyed At that tyme also a great company of women of Tailleret Uillars were taken as they fled with their goodes and brought to the campe and sent away emptye There was at the same tyme a certaine souldier whiche promised the Lord of Trinitie to find out the minister of Tailleret and to deliuer him into his owne hands And to bring his purpose to passe he neuer ceased vntill he had founde him and after that he pursued hym a long time But as he was pursuing and chasing him A wicked persecuter killed with stones certaine at vnwares comming out of the mountaine rescued the poore minister and killed the souldier with stones But this especially is to be noted that duryng these troubles diuers of the Papistes had sent their daughters into the mountaines vnto the Waldoys to be kept fearing least they should haue ben rauished by the souldiers being wholy geuen ouer as to all crueltie and rauine so to all villany and abhomination by whome they were before threatned to be so abused All this being done the sayd Lord of Trinitie caused the head officers and chiefest of y e people to assemble together and declared vnto them that the mainteining of the army was a greate charge vnto the Duke and that it was meete that they should beare the one halfe of the charges For this cause he demaunded of them twentie thousande crownes But by the meanes of his Secretarie Gastaut who was promised a hundreth crownes for hys wyne that is to say for a bribe foure thousand of those twenty were abated The poore Waldoys pressed at 16. thousaÌ„d crownes so that they graunted vnto him xvj thousand of the which summe the Duke released the one halfe Then the Lord of Trinitie pressed this poore people to deliuer the eight thousand out of hand to pay the souldyers their wages as he sayde and so to withdraw his armye The yeare before corne was exceeding deare for a sacke was commonly sold for sixe crownes yea and some for eight crownes and also they had very litle corne growing vpon their mountaines wherefore they were now verye bare of money But they being in this perplexitie and desiring nothing more then to liue in peace and quietnes went about to sell their cattell to pay this money But the Lord of Trinitie had geuen out a commandement y t none should buy any cattell of the Waldoys The Papists false of promise without his liceÌ„ce Then licence was geuen out to certaine to buy great store of cattell and that for a small price and the common brute was that he had part of the gaine When this money was payd yet the army notwithstanding retyred not After this the Lord of Trinitie commaunded the Waldoys to surrender vp al their armour to furnish y e Dukes fortes otherwise he threatned to sende his souldyers amongest them and in deede he constrained many so to do Then he demanded moreouer the eight thousand crownes whiche the Duke had remitted and constrayned them to promise the payment thereof After that he commaunded that the ministers should be sent awaye vntill the matter were determined before the Duke otherwise he woulde send his souldiers to dislodge them out of hand whereuppon with one common assent and accord they determined that their ministers shoulde withdrawe themselues for a space vntill the army were retired which was not done without marueilous sighes lamentation and teares At that season there fell such abundance of snowe that the like had not bene seene of a long time before so that the people were constrained to make a way with great trauaile and paine through the top of the mountayne of S. Martin for their ministers to passe Now thought the Lord of Trinitie so to haue enclosed them he keeping the plaine and the mountaynes beyng couered so thicke with snowe that by no meanes they shoulde haue escaped his handes But the people caused theÌ„ to passe the top of the mountayne and at their departure The care of the Waldois for their ministers there flocked out of euery quarter greate multitudes to the village of Boby and came together into a secrete place there called le Puis not withoute greate griefe and sorowe For they found theÌ„ altogether in teares and mourning that their ministers should so be taken froÌ„ them and they now leaft as lambes amongst wolues The armye was aduertised that the ministers were assembled together and incontinent a greate troupe of harquebushes were at hand whiche sought them euen to the very top of the mountaine in so much that if they had remained there but one houre longer they had bene all taken From that time for certaine dayes after they dyd nothing but raunge about in all places Gods prouidence for his ministers seeking for the ministers and there was no house chamber caue nor secrete corner into the whiche they dyd not enter vnder pretence to seeke the Ministers There was neither chest nor any thing else so strong but they brake it open saying that the ministers were hidden therein and by that meanes they tooke spoyled and caried away whatsoeuer they would The Lorde of Trinitie promised often tymes that although it were forbidden to all the Ministers to preache yet the Minister of Angrongne shoulde be excepted and furthermore sent the sayd Minister word that if he would demaunde any thyng of the Duke it shoulde be graunted hym Whereupon the sayde Minister made thys request that the poore people might liue peaceably in their religioÌ„ A while after he sent for the saide Minister to confer wyth him priuately vpoÌ„ certaine points of religion The minister went vnto him hauing therto the coÌ„sent of the people The Lord of Trinitie propounded vnto him three points Marke here the faire pretence trayterous meaning of the Lord of Trynitye which by by after seeâ—â—th the death of this good Minister The first concerning the supremacie of the Pope the other concerned transubstantiation Of the whyche two points the minister then immediatly declared his opinioÌ„ and he seemed to agree thereunto and required him to put the same in writing The last which was his whole drift was to perswade the minister to go to the Dukes Court and there to defend the cause of the people